#popping cherry

[sex-storytime]

Best Friend

The door was unlocked when I reached the front of the new house. It was small, very small for a family of five, but I was thankful my best friend hadn't moved away. We had been friends since the first day of school and, to be honest, I had nobody else.

“Sophie?” I called out, having been invited over but not wanting to just barge into her house.

"It’s open, Jeff. Come in." Came her sing song reply, “I’m in my room, first door at the top of the stairs…” she continued, clearly exerting herself in some way.

I walked up the stairs to see the bedroom door was open and my best friend, Sophie, was lying on the floor. She was on her stomach, wearing only a t-shirt and panties. She had a pillow under her groin, folded at the corner. She held herself in a backwards arch, like doing a cobra pose in yoga. Her body trembled with effort. Her cute, round face was cherry red. Her light blue eyes glazed over and oddly empty.

What she was doing completely blew my mind. I'd been lost in my own world, walking down the hall, when Sophie said my name once more. It was a hot day, summer was just getting started, and I was already suffering under the sad reality that the house didn't have air conditioning. My minimal outfit of a t-shirt and mesh shorts felt like a full, fur coat.

"You should… Try this," she gasped, "Feels really good." She took a deep breath and collapsed flat on the floor. "Fuck." The word slipped out of her. Her long, golden blonde hair pooled around her head.

I stared at her as she lost herself for a moment. My friend's skimpy outfit revealed way more of her curvy body and tan skin than I was used to seeing. Her breasts looked particularly large in her baby blue v-neck. Her full butt was similarly flattered by her yellow, bikini-cut panties.

Sophie came back to consciousness. "Didn’t you hear me? Seriously, Jeff, come over here," she said, an edge of annoyance in her voice.

Tentatively, I stepped inside her doorframe.

"What's up?" I asked, playing dumb.

As a young man, the same age as Sophie, I knew what masturbation looked like, but I'd never seen anyone do it that way with a pillow. I was still a virgin and I knew Sophie was too. I certainly wasn't prepared for Sophie to openly share something so intimate with me.

Sophie and I had always been close. Unlike our friends who seemed to be suffocated by their close relationships -- fighting each other for air -- Sophie and I both basked in our shared spaces. We were playmates as kids and confidants as teens. I told my best friend nearly everything and had an easy expectation that she would do the same.

But we weren't, you know… Like this!

It was awkward when we watched a movie, and a sex scene came on. I felt uncomfortable helping fold Sophie's underwear when we did the laundry. Sophie had a nice body because she was super curvy and stuff. But I didn't, like, sneak on her in the shower or ogle at her bathing suit.

We were, you know, people. Until that random afternoon when my best friend called me into her bedroom while she was grinding her pussy against a pillow.

"Come on, we need to do this together. Try this with me," Sophie said. She wiggled her butt purposefully, clearly starting her process all over again.

"You mean, like, lying on the ground… pretending to…?" I asked.

"Not exactly," Sophie said. She looked up at me, her face pink and sweaty with exertion. "You put a pillow down. And you lie on top of it. Then you kind of press down. You know? Feels awesome. It’s not sex, Jeff!"

I can't say why I listened. It should have been weird -- OK, it was weird -- but for whatever reason I treated it more like my best friend was inviting me to try a new game or watch a movie. Gingerly, I stepped into her bedroom. Like me, Sophie was a bit of a geek. She had a flatscreen TV with a couple consoles attached. Her tan bedroom walls had posters from Breath of the Wild and Animal Crossing. Her room was a peaceful, welcoming place.

But in the moment, it felt almost foreboding. Like the air itself was all charged up. As soon as I stepped inside, I was hit with the scent of Sophie's honey-sweet perfume mixed with something else; instinctively familiar.

"Grab the one from my bed," Sophie said, breathily.

I took the pillow -- a sad, floppy, lime green thing whose filling had fled long ago -- and dropped it on the ground. I fluffed the pillow as best I could, then lay down on top of it. I adjusted myself till I had my genitals in what seemed like the right place.

"There you go," Sophie said, "Now just..." Instead of saying it, she did it. Arched herself again. Her wide hips swiveled slightly back and forth on the pillow. Again, I became very aware of her body. Her broad shoulders and long arms. Large breasts and bubble butt. Pretty face and light, sparkling sapphire eyes.

I tried to mirror the blonde teen. I pressed down into the pillow and wiggled a little. And, amazingly -- despite the fact that we were working with very different equipment -- I could kind of see what Sophie was getting at. Like catching a glimpse of a mirage from the far side of the desert.

There were a few problems that kept me from getting closer, however. One, the pillow made things too soft. For Sophie, the cushion gave her something to rub against. For me though, I got the sense that I needed something firmer. Honestly, the bare floor would probably have been fine!

But, ironically, the other problem was that I was massively turned on. The smell of my best friend’s pheromones… that agonizing look of ecstasy on her face… my penis erect and throbbing. Everything around me -- Sophie, what she was doing, what she invited me to do -- had led to the inevitable reaction. At any other time, an erection was the perfect way to start getting myself off. But not like this. Some instinctual part of me knew that if my cock was softer, it would be easier to press against the ground and, theoretically, might feel nice.

I looked over at Sophie. Unintentionally, we'd ended up facing each other. Quite close. I could see every detail of Sophie's face, screwed up with effort. She was clearly building toward another release. She clenched, held, then flopped in a strained, desperate rhythm. Over and over, like an odd kind of exercise.

I stayed in place, just lightly pressing down. There was the distant sensation that maybe something could be there, but I knew I wouldn't be able to reach it in the moment. Instead, I sort of teased myself while I watched Sophie take herself down the path to pleasure.

"Nothing?" Sophie asked, suddenly aware that I was staring at her.

"Well… Kinda?" I said, "I get the feeling it might work if some things were different. But not right now."

"Oh, OK," Sophie said, clearly disappointed. "That's too bad. I'm glad you tried it though."

"Me too," I said.

Carefully, I got off the floor. I tossed Sophie's pillow back on her bed. Sophie was still humping her pillow when I left.

I wandered away, feeling shell shocked. My penis was hard and my testicles tinged. I wanted nothing more than to bring myself to an inevitable release… but this was Sophie! My best friend! Unable to remember why I had ventured over to see her in the first place, I headed back home.

________

About an hour later, I was in my bedroom -- sweating my balls off while playing online -- when the thought popped into my head.

I could be doing it right now.

It was a random idea, borne of nothing, as if my subconsciousness had been chewing on this for a while and finally spit it out.

I put the controller to the side. Looked down at the grey carpet. My bedroom door was shut. The distraction of my repeated virtual deaths meant my dick was soft -- exactly where I needed it to be. I slid off my chair and dropped to the ground.

So, I took one of the two pillows from below my head, and I placed it on the centre of the bed. I then removed my blanket, pulled down my pants and released my aching penis free into the coolness of air. At that moment, my penis was like a solid stick dancing to and fro as if it was attached to a spring....

I then quickly climbed over my pillow and placed my penis on its lower edge side. I then covered my naked ass (and most of me, up to my eyes) again with the blanket. Like Sophie had shown me before, I pressed down with my crotch and arched my back. Like lightning, there it was. This was a very different experience than I was used to. This wasn’t like masturbation.

I lay still on my stomach for a few minutes, so as to let my penis feel the softness of the silky pillow.. The feel of the pillow below my steaming hot manhood was like cold water poured over ice... It had such a cooling feel. My body began to writhe, pulling instinctual primal urges from my deep subconceous. My body was trying to re-enact intercourse for the first time.

I was only dimly aware of the way I had been holding the topmost pillow, cradling it as one might a slender lover, the bottom edge trapped beneath my belly and coming against the glans of my turgid organ. Where before I would naturally reach down to clutch my manhood, my hips took over of their own accord, pushing my hardness further into the yielding cushion of the pillow.

Without much thought or effort, I turned flat on my stomach, my erection now lying between the mattress and the pillow. Sophie was right, it felt rather good to be compressed on all sides like that, to be enveloped in such softness. Moving my hips, I thought about how Sophie looked, her tight blue top and those pretty panties she wore. For the first time in my life I saw my best friend as a woman… I wanted so much to get between those slender thighs of hers, and break the final taboo between us.

This masturbation was vastly different from simply stroking off with my hand. Here was full body involvement. My toes digging into the mattress, legs taut, I rocked back and forth in the instinctive unthinking movements of copulation. Hands clutching the bed sheets, I gasped and grunted in a blatantly vocal way, the ecstatic pleasure rising along with my pulse.

Wet trails of pre-cum stained the pillowcase in advance of the inevitable orgasm. No longer in the vague mist of waking dream, I desperately held onto the fantasy of Sophie writhing beneath him, putting aside the nagging concern about what he was actually doing. I felt deliriously out of control, a sensation I never had while teasing and arousing himself by hand. The trigger of my climax was tantalizingly close, and I pushed even harder to tip himself over. I imagined thrusting deep inside Sophie’s virgin pussy, finally despoiling her, making her my own with this most intimate yet violent act. 

It was more work than stroking myself off, but it also felt fantastic in a slightly different way. Because I was lying on my stomach, in some ways it felt more like fucking, because I could imagine someone under me, feeling the same building pleasure.

Just when I felt myself begin to tire, I reached my apex. It had been at least a month since I had cum and my sperm was boiling up inside my balls. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm and my penis felt impossibly huge. My balls tightened up at the base of my cock. I felt the building pleasure at the end of my penis, and the draining sensation in my thighs. My glans felt so big, and I felt that fullness at the tip, the need to release. 

With muscles tensing all at once, my orgasm overtook me, soon thick gouts of semen would be spilling from my body. I knew I wasn't going to be able to pull out of my makeshift vagina and as my testicles contracted, releasing a heavy load of sperm, the velvety caress of the pillow sheet triggered the start of my orgasm. As I felt the immense pleasure at the end of my penis, I felt my semen run up the length of my shaft. "Oh Sophie!" I groaned.

I felt my thrusts become more urgent and my cock was so hard, ripe and ready. My breath grew ragged, and my bulging penis grew even bigger between the pillows, the massive bulbous head was thrust deep inside and every inch of my massive cock was throbbing violently, pulsing and pumping. 

When I went over the edge it felt like my cock was going to burst… then the spunk rocketed up from my balls and launched violently out of the end of my sensitive glans. The first spurt felt like my entire life force left my body. The feeling was immense, my heart pounded in my chest as my body convulsed and then it felt like I was spurting the entire contents of my balls out of the end of my penis and deep between the pillows. My muscles spasmed, my cock throbbed, and I let my sticky seed jet into my sheets in ever dwindling volleys. The pleasure overwhelmed me. The effort to reach that place had been so much. The orgasm was a wondrous final reward.

Even after the initial euphoria had faded, I lay breathless on the pillows, my softening cock soaking in the sticky wetness of my spent passion. Too soon the spell was over. I rose onto my knees silently cursing the mess I had made to my bedding. It would be one thing if it were just my sheets, but to pump all that slimey man goo into the pillow where I laid my head at night. This would need some tactful cleaning!

I lay on the floor for a while, smelling my carpet. Muscles aching like I'd done an hours' worth of exercise. I drifted in and out of a strange, altered consciousness. Only dimly aware of the world around me until I knew I needed to hide the evidence of my ejaculation. I headed to the shower, still consumed with what I had done. Washing the goo from my genitals, I continued to stroke and caress myself according to habit.

I suppose I was, by most definitions, a well cut young man. Lean but not skinny, one would have thought that the last thing a dark haired college student needed to do was jerk off in order to achieve sexual fulfillment. In fact, I had spent so much time with Sophie that friends thought we were actually dating. I had never even considered it and laughed it off… but now?

I loved Sophie like a friend, and while I had met girls that were willing to be sexual, none had captured my heart like this -stroking my hardening cock under the warm flow of water in the shower.

________

I met up with Sophie several times over the next week or two and everything was strangely back to how it had been. Nothing needed to be said and we continued our friendship without any complications. The following weekend I was invited over for dinner, as I often had been, with Sophie and her family. It wasn’t anything special, her Mom had grabbed Chinese on the way back from work and we all loaded up our plates. They had a tiny, circular dining room table that her dad had found at a yard sale down the street. It was big enough for four, but not six, so Sophie and I set out stack tables in the nearby living room and ate on the couch.

For such a large family -- Her Mom, Dad, her two sisters and Sophie - dinner was upsettingly silent. I remembered how their meals used to be, all of us carousing around the big table, talking excitedly about what had happened that day. Here, though, the clatter of utensils and plates overwhelmed whatever urge we might have had to say anything to each other. And what was there to talk about, really?

I waited till everyone seemed truly lost in their own worlds, then I elbowed Sophie. She turned and glared at me.

"What was that for?" she asked.

"I did it," I said, under my breath, "I made it work. In my bedroom."

"Oh, awesome," Sophie said, her face shifting from slightly irritated to fully excited. Her eyes lit up like bright blue fire. "How was it?"

I looked down at the ground, shyly. I guess some things still felt strange to admit to Sophie.

"Nice," Sophie said, and gave my shoulder a playful shove.

After dinner, her siblings left to go hang out with their respective friends, leaving Sophie and me to watch TV with her parents. It's not that we didn't have our own social groups because we did. But most of our friends had gone away to University, while we were still local so we had fewer social options.

I suppose we could have gone out, the two of us, but it was awkward to wander around our old hometown. The thought of running into people, of having to explain that we were just friends -- I don't think either of us was anticipating that interaction. So, instead, we stayed on the couch and watched TV.

It didn't take long, however, for her Mom and Dad to shuffle off to sleep, and so we found ourselves sitting together on the beat-up couch. Almost close enough to be cuddling.

"You want to do it again?" Sophie asked.

"Huh?" I asked. I looked over at Sophie. She was wearing a long, light pink, sleep shirt that went down to her knees -- hiding her ample curves. She gave me a winking smile, like she was telling a dirty joke.

"Do you want to?" Sophie asked again. Suddenly, I realised what she meant.

"Here? Now?"

"Upstairs," Sophie said. She didn't wait for my response, just stood up and glided out of the living room. I mean, was I truly going to sit and watch TV by myself at that point?

Back in Sophie's bedroom, I found her already lying splayed on the floor, pillow strategically placed under her. She had lifted her sleep shirt up to her waist, exposing a pair of egg blue, bikini-cut panties.

Sophie grunted hello, then ground into the ground. "Do you need a pillow?" she asked, throatily.

"Nah," I said. I lay down on the floor. I could feel myself stiffening already, and I knew I needed to take the opportunity before the act became impossible.

Sophie's hardwood floors felt even better than my carpet. We were facing each other again. Hearing Sophie's gulping breaths, feeling her body tremble nearby, all of it conspired to take my experience from a solid 7 to a tremendous 10. Moments later, I was shooting hot seed into my shorts.

"Did you just cum?" Sophie asked. She looked about to hit the precipice, herself. Her cheeks were pinker than her shirt.

"Yeah."

She was going to town like there was no tomorrow, going faster and faster and never letting up...and the looks on her face were priceless!.. her eyes rolling, biting her tongue, I could tell she was totally unaware of her surroundings and I wished I had grabbed my phone to record her ministrations. I could tell she was about to cum... her body tensed up, her face was full of anticipation, and she was thrusting her hips relentlessly against her worn out pillow.

"Aaaaaeeeeeeiiiiiii," Sophie was suddenly overtaken by her own orgasm. It had only been a mtter of seconds since I had climaxed and I watched in amazement as my best friend had the most explosive orgasm of her young life! She folded and shook and jerked for at least two minutes before rolling over beside me, twitching gently.

Her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed. "Fuck, that was good…."

Sophie picked up her head and met my eyes. Her look was dreamy, distant. Yet there was something focused beneath the surface. Like she was making a decision.

We shared a goofy grin.

"That's it for you?" Sophie asked.

"Pretty much," I said. I had no doubt I could squeeze another orgasm out of myself. But the rubbing took a lot out of me. Something about it was so much more taxing than the usual stroking off.

"Well, OK," Sophie said, "I'll see you in the morning?"

I knew, right then, that she wasn't making the usual, trite statement. It was an appointment.

A promise.

________

Sometimes it takes a while to settle into a new habit. Retraining your body, your mind, to incorporate a different routine. That was not the case for Sophie and me. We were barely past our first day of this and already our fresh tradition felt expected. As if we had been doing it our entire lives and would continue to do so forever more.

Sophie called it pressing and so that's how I came to think of our activity. It wasn't always at the same time or even every day, but we managed to have regular regroups. One morning we might wake up, press together, and get ready for the day. Or after lunch, we'd have an afternoon press in between doing chores or playing games or whatever. And if we missed both of those (or were having a particularly 'active' day) we'd go for a press after dinner, right before exhaustedly wandering home to our beds.

Outside of our little meetups, everything else was normal. We weren't flirty with each other. We didn't even talk about what we were doing. We always wore clothes when we did it -- Sophie with some sort of shirt and panties, me in my t-shirt and shorts. We met up, pressed, and went back to our lives. Like all of this was happening in some separate, bubble universe.

The way everything became casual, however, was also nearly our downfall. Three times, with three separate people, we were almost caught.

The first was my fault. It happened a little over a week after we'd started our escapades. Her family had finished dinner and was watching TV. It was one of those rare evenings when all o them were home, and Sophie and I found ourselves sitting on the floor, in front of the couch.

Sophie turned to me, mid-episode, and cocked her eyebrow. She subtly jutted her chin. That was all I needed to know. I gave her a single nod.

It was on.

A moment later, Sophie said she was feeling tired and went to her bedroom. I waited what felt like a good amount of time (but was probably only two minutes) and followed her upstairs.

I found Sophie already lying on her pillow. She gave me a big, goofy grin as I lay down next to her. The process of this had made me start to chub up, but I'd learned to (literally) push through such things. We humped the ground together, the sounds of boring TV news playing in the distance.

There was this strange intimacy to our act, stolen in little moments. For the most part, I stayed within myself, engaged in my own fantasies. But then I would hear Sophie make a little gasp as she hit the right spot. Or I would grunt with the exertion of the act. Sometimes we'd accidentally bump each other -- arms or legs, never anything more. It was strangely reassuring, an encouragement of the illicit actions we were sharing.

"What are you guys doing?"

I froze. I slowly turned my head to the source of the sound. Her younger sister, Lauren, was standing in the doorway. In my haste, I'd forgotten to close Sophie's door. Damn!

Lauren was 17, mousy and thin, with bright red hair (the same colour as her Mom’s) that hung almost to her waist. She was wearing her usual workout outfit -- a tanktop and yoga pants. She eyed us, confused, like someone searching for an obvious word but unable to find it in the moment.

"Nothing," Sophie said, like this was a perfectly satisfying answer. She didn't even get off the pillow. Just spun around and stared up at our younger sister. "Go away."

Lauren did not do that. Instead, she stayed at the door, narrowing her eyes like she was processing everything.

"It's fine, Lauren," I said, the panic rising in my throat. "We're hanging out."

"We're planning your birthday gift," Sophie said. This was a particularly bad lie, since we were doing nothing that looked like planning. And Lauren's 18th birthday was still a good two months away.

But while her youngest sister was super sweet, she wasn't very sharp. She wasn't a dope, just far too trusting. The kind of girl who couldn't understand that people might lie to her for their own benefit.

"Oh!" she said, brightly, "OK." And quickly scampered away.

I wasn't going to argue with our good luck. I got off the floor, gently closed Sophie's door, and returned to what we were doing.

The second time we almost got caught, though, was on Sophie (somewhat). It was a Saturday afternoon, a week or so later, and she found me watching TV in the living room. She was wearing a white t-shirt with a pink lettering on it, as well as a pair of green sweat-shorts. Her breasts and bottom seemed liable to break out of both at any minute.

Sophie gave me our signal and I got off the couch. But instead of leading me back to her bedroom, Sophie shook her head.

"Here," she said. That one word was shocking, for all that it implied. I glanced around the room. Right out in the open? We were sure to be seen.

"No one's home," Sophie said, "They're all out doing errands or whatever." She grabbed a pillow off the couch -- blue, small, and squarish -- and dropped it on the floor.

"Are you sure?"

Sophie gave me a chastising look. You'd think that would be hard based on how she was lying on her groin, getting ready to fuck the hell out of that poor cushion. But, somehow, my best frind still managed to look disdainful. I shrugged and dropped next to her.

I have to admit, changing our surroundings did something to the whole experience. I'm not saying we got bored of the usual stuff, but after weeks of it, there was a sort of numbness to the routine of it all. Doing it in another place -- a room where we spent so much time with the rest of our family -- gave everything a sharper edge.

I went over the top first. Unlike Sophie's peak, mine required some post-orgasm maintenance. So, I got up to go find a tissue. Fortunately, my splooge had mostly stayed in my shorts, though I had a drop or two on my leg.

As I went toward the bathroom, however, I felt a hand on my chest. I stopped in place. Standing in front of me, right at the top of the stairs, was Sophie’s oldest sister, Jessica. Her twenty-three-year-old sibling had obviously seen everything. So much for an empty house.

Jessica raised her eyebrow at me in a way that was totally different than Sophie's come-hither gesture. It was more like drawing a dagger.

"Tell me you two aren't doing what I think you're doing," Jessica said. Even though it was a weekend, she was dressed in a nice, pink blouse and a dark navy skirt. She had her auburn hair tied back in a severe bun. She'd done her makeup, as well, making her angular features appear almost devastatingly beautiful. I felt very much like a turd she'd found on the stairs. "Tell me this isn't what it looks like," Jessica repeated.

I paused. I didn't know what to say, except to parrot it back. "It isn't what it looks like," I said. Like that was going to make a difference.

Jessica's green eyes, remarkably similar to Sophie's, hardened.

"It's not," I said.

"OK," Jessica said. I braced for the impact. Instead, her oldest sister stared me down for another moment, then spun on her heel and walked away.

Later, I told Sophie about it, expecting her to freak out. Instead, she laughed.

"Don't sweat it," my blonde, best friend said, a smile still playing on her cute face. "Jessica's not going to do anything."

"I don't know," I said, "She seemed pretty angry. She could tell your parents we wre having sex together!”"

"We weren't and Jessica's always angry," Sophie said. I couldn't argue with that. "I'm sorry she caught us. I didn't realise she was home. But Jessica's not the tattling type. She's happy to ignore us. Trust me. We just need to be more careful."

Our last brush with danger came soon after. It was by far the most chaste, yet it felt like the riskiest moment of all. Sophie and I had spent the day out and were headed upstairs to my bedroom for our evening session. But as we were about to go into my room, my Mom called after us. Sophie and I shared a nervous look. We walked back down to the kitchen.

My Mom was waiting there for us, hands on her hips, in standard disapproval position. Our kitchen was so tiny, it made my mother look like a giant. Even more imposing than usual.

"You two are up to something," my Mom said. Her voice was not kind.

The sink was running behind her, stacked to the brim with dishes. A reminder of yet another indignity we'd had to endure with our house: it didn't even have a dishwasher.

"We're hanging out," I said, shrinking under my mom's pointed interrogation.

Mom shook her head. "It's more than that. I see you two sneaking off at all hours. Always in your room with the door shut. What are you doing?"

"Nothing," I said.

"Nothing," Sophie said, "Like Jeff told you, we're just hanging out. Playing games. You know."

Mom's glare deepened, like Jessica's had done. Her eyes narrowed, a mirror of Lauren's from earlier.

"You're up to something," she said, "And I don't like it. Your father and I, this family, we're all going through a lot right now. It's bad enough as is and if you go and do something stupid to make it worse, even the tiniest, littlest bit..."

"We're not," Sophie said, "We won't. I promise."

Mom's look didn't soften, but she let out a deep breath. "Fine," she said. She waved us out of the kitchen but stared at me. "You're old enough that you don't have to live with me anymore. So, I expect you to be on your best behavior if you want to stay under this roof?"

"Of course," Sophie said with a look of horror on her face.

"Understood," I said.

We escaped back to my bedroom. That night's session felt strained and anxious. Rushed and unfulfilling. But we still did it.

And that was the larger issue. For all those close calls, for all the very real consequences that came with them, we never stopped what we were doing. We didn't step back or rethink our actions. You'd think that with everything that had gone on, with every warning sign we'd passed, that we'd learn our lesson.

Instead, we escalated.

________

"Do you ever think about stuff?" Sophie asked, "You know, when we're doing this?"

We were both post-peak, lying back like bomb victims on Sophie's hardwood floor. It was surprisingly comfortable after a good, hard climax. The room sank of cum.

"You mean, like, other people?" I asked.

"Yes," Sophie said, "I mean, you're not focusing on how you're making it with my bedroom floor, are you?"

"Of course not," I said.

"So… do you picture anyone specific?" Sophie asked.

"Ahhhh… well," I mumbled, thinking of how hard I had cum the first timeI had thought of Sophie, "No. No one specific. It's kind of random. Just 'a girl,' you know?"

Sophie rolled onto her side, giving me a dubious look.

But I recognized a no-win situation when I saw one. If I said I thought about Sophie, I was an sex-obsessed pervert. But if I said some other girl, then I risked hurting my best friend's feelings. So, I turned to my only defense, and turned the question back to Sophie.

"What about you?" I asked, "Do you ever think about anyone?"

"Not really," Sophie said in a mocking voice, "Just, you know, 'a boy.'"

There was a heavy pause. Each of us waited for the other to crack under the weight of it.

"We’re friends aren’t we? We promised your Mom we wouldn’t be anything else. So come on?" Sophie asked, her voice suddenly quiet and questioning. “Tell me who you fantasise about?”

“No way!”

“You’re useless!”

"You started it," I replied. Oh, so very mature.

"Fine," Sophie said, with an exasperated sigh. "There is this one guy at school. He's kinda tall with dark hair. Muscular. Sometimes I picture him."

"This guy have a name?" I asked. 

"Probably?" Sophie said, "I've never talked to him. I see him in class sometimes."

"It'd be weird if he didn't have a name," I said, "Like, if he was called Random Hotguy or whatever."

"Yeah, Let’s call him Randy," Sophie said.

"Well, that seems appropriate," I said.

I played at being coy, but I couldn't help but feel a little hurt as Sophie described a crush who was almost the exact opposite of my skinny, short, light-haired self. I knew it was stupid to feel jealous. For one, she was Sophie, we were friends and nothing more. She was right, we played together, we weren’t ever going to be lovers. My Mom had nothing to worry about, this little blonde haired hottie was completely off limits. For another, I'd literally forced her to say something. So, what did I expect, exactly?

But that didn't stop me from seething in the moment. And so, I felt the need to take some measure of revenge.

"There is this one girl," I said.

"Do tell," Sophie said.

"She's, um, got brown hair. Brown eyes. Short. She's skinny but in kind of a cute way."

"And where did you find this alluring coat rack?" Sophie asked. Her face was turning sourer by the second.

"You know, around," I said.

"Like around my house maybe?" Sophie asked.

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"Please, you're obviously talking about Lauren," Sophie said, “I see the way she looks at you. You’re rubbish at flirting by the way.”

"I'm not perving on your little sister," I retorted.

Sophie rolled her eyes at me. 

"Fine. Maybe a little bit," I said.

Sophie shook her head, dismissively, “You always had a thing for redheads and now my little sister is coming of age… she’s small, freckled and has the figure of a boy!”

"She does not!" I gasped. "What's your problem with Lauren? She's your sister, isn't she? Family are supposed to support each other."

"I just think you could do better than that jailbait," Sophie said. I realised it, suddenly. Sophie wasn't playing around. Her feelings were actually, honestly hurt. As if she hadn't done the same thing to me moments before.

"Well, what about Randy?" I asked. "I mean, the guy doesn't even have a real name. Don't you think you should set your sights a little higher?"

Sophie went quiet. She pursed her lips. The air in the room felt thick and heavy. Filled with anger and resentment. More than either of us could carry. After weeks of unbreakable buoyancy, this one silly conversation had popped us both.

I started to get off the floor, but Sophie stopped me.

"There is this one other guy," she said. Her cheeks went a little red.

I realised Sophie was making a peace offering and, fortunately, I was smart enough to accept it. I let myself be held in place.

"He's really cute, kinda handsome," Sophie said, "Light brown hair. Nice body." She ran her eyes up and down me, like punctuating her point.

I let out a loud sigh and lay back down on the floor. "Seriously?" I asked.

"I mean, you're right next to me, and my little sister isn't blind or stupid," Sophie said. "You're turning into a man, so it's kind of hard not to think… of you. I see your face. Your eyes. You're actually quite attractive, you know that?"

"Even though I'm short and skinny with messed up hair, and have an actual real name?" I said.

"Even though," Sophie said.

"Well, as long as we're being honest, there is this other girl I sometimes think about," I said, "She's very pretty. Gorgeous, honestly. And her body is like, wow. She's really hot."

Sophie looked down at herself, dubiously. "Not too fat?" she asked.

"Oh my God, no, she's got curves her sister would kill for!" I said immediately. "She's practically fucking perfect."

"Wow," Sophie said. She breathed it out in a little sigh. Almost like one of the sounds she'd make when she was about to peak.

"Anyway, I know I shouldn't but..."

"It's OK," Sophie said, "I get it.

"Like you said, it's hard not to," I said, "In the moment. You're there, you know? Feeling you bump against me. Hearing your little noises. It's kinda awesome, actually."

"Kind of?" Sophie asked, but I could see she was teasing. "You sure you wouldn't rather a certain skinny redhead?"

"I think I might prefer blondes," I said. A pause. "Are you OK with that? I know it's wrong and all, but."

"I'm fine with it," Sophie said. She put her hand on mine. Just that little touch felt electric. "As long as you're OK with me doing it, too."

"Yeah," I said, "Yes. I'm OK with that."

Everything seemed settled. The next day went on as normal. Even that night, when we held our regular pressing session, it was like nothing had changed.

But when Sophie reached her apex, she gasped out. "Oh Jeff," she said, "So good."

Then dropped limp to the floor.

________

And so, we started talking.

Again, never outside our little meetups. We didn't get flirty in the kitchen or tease each other in front of the TV. But when we'd press, it was like one long running conversation. Whether we were talking to ourselves or communicating with each other I can't say for sure. But we became downright chatty as we made ourselves cum.

"Oh, that's the spot. Right there," Sophie said.

"Fuck that's nice," I said, "So good."

"Gonna cum... So close," Sophie said.

"Ah... cumming..." I said.

Nothing else changed.

There were times when I wished for more. I imagined Sophie taking her shirt off, her pert tits trembling as she took herself to paradise. I thought about grabbing her hand when I came. Or, for that matter, us giving up on the floor and grinding against each other.

These were passing thoughts, fast fantasies, that usually disappeared immediately post-press. Despite our daily actions, the things we said to each other, I kept Sophie filed safely away as my best friend. I was unable to imagine ever storing her under a different category. Our enduring friendship actually meant more to me than sex.

Summer stretched languid around us. Her Dad, Mom, and her olde4 sister Jessica all got busy with work. Little Lauren disappeared all day to be with her friends. Dinners with her family were few and far between so Sophie and I mostly hung out with each other.

The next step was probably inevitable.

"Fuck that feels so good," Sophie said as she pressed down on her pillow. We were back in my bedroom, doing what we did best -- getting ourselves off while we got on with each other.

"You like that?"

"Oh yes," Sophie said, "Oh Jeff you have no idea… How good this makes me feel."

"I'd be damn better than a pillow," I said.

"And I'm sure I'm much more than a floor," Sophie said, "Do… do you want that? To… feel my body -- AH! -- beneath you?"

"So soft and warm," I said, "Your breasts. That ass."

"So hard," Sophie said, "Aching. Thrusting. OH! Oh fuuuuck. I'm getting close. Are…are you gonna let… me cum for you?"

"Please. I'm there, too. Let go, Sophie. I want to see it. Feel it. Feel you cum."

"Oh OHHH! Ah! AHHH! Oh yes! FUCK YES!" Sophie shook. Shuddered.

As if her orgasm sparked mine, the pleasure overwhelmed me. Hot spurts shooting down my leg.

"Oh, fuck that really turned me on," Sophie panted.

She rolled over and kissed me on the top of the head.

It was shocking, that sudden contact. Like another wall had been broken through. I swear I could smell the dusty, chipped plaster as Sophie busted through yet another barrier.

I rolled over to look at her. I'm sure she saw the shock in my face. Instead, Sophie shrugged.

"Just thanking you," Sophie said.

"I didn't do anything," I said.

"If you say so," Sophie said, and she winked my way.

I started to get up. Flopped back. Like I said, that hardwood floor was incongruently comfy after an explosive orgasm. I imagined a pointy rock might feel the same at that point, honestly. That was the thing about cumming, everything around me felt soft and welcoming. My mind, however, became far sharper.

"What are we doing?" I asked.

Again, Sophie shrugged.

"No, seriously, what is this?"

"Fun," Sophie said, as if it were obvious.

"So, we keep doing it," I said.

"At least till we go back to University," Sophie said, "Why not? You have something better to do?"

I had to concede that I did not. The friends that I might want to talk to had all gone off to their lives. The people I very much did not want to see were right outside our front door. It was too easy to feel trapped by a bunch of circumstances that were out of my control.

Sophie seemed to be feeling the same thing. She sat down next to me, leaning back on her bed frame.

"Look, the past year has been so hard," Sophie said, "Dad losing his job. Then losing the house. Our new place... I know it's where we live but it's not home. Even the smells are so unfamiliar. I don't like it there. I don't like this. It sucks for you too, right?"

"It's fucking miserable," I said.

"Right," Sophie said, "And this is just... Look, I'm not saying it's my life or anything. It's a distraction. But it's kind of keeping me sane right now. So, I don't want to stop. We'll move on when it's time. I know we will."

"That makes sense," I said, "Honestly, it's helping me, too."

"We'll reach a certain point," Sophie said, "It'll be easy. One day we'll stop doing it and it won't even feel different. You'll look back and realise 'oh, it's been so long since we did it.'"

"Just like that?"

"Don't you think so?" Sophie said, "Besides it's not like we're doing anything serious here. We're not even touching. We're not being stupid. We're  ot lovers or anything."

I thought back to that kiss on the head Sophie had given me. For a moment, I realized that we were both deceiving ourselves. But that's the thing about a mirage. It's all about how badly you want to see it.

“Just friends.”

________

The summer got hotter. Sophie's Mom talked a big game about buying some window air conditioners, but they never materialized. Sophie and I, already down to t-shirts and shorts, were running out of ways to stay cool. I knew it was bad when Sophie said it was even too hot to press.

I reached the breaking point one afternoon when the knob of my bedroom door melted off in my hand. I wish I was exaggerating, but there I was, standing stupidly in the hallway, with a broken knob in my hand and no way to get back into my bedroom.

Instead, I went in search of Sophie. I headed to hers and discovered Sophie lazing on the couch, stretched out and miserable. She had on a pair of red mesh shorts and a white, ribbed tank. Her top was slightly pulled up, uncovering her cute tummy.

"This house sucks!" she said, writhing in discomfort.

I held up my doorknob as evidence.

"What's that?" she asked.

I explained and she giggled, then groaned. "Oh my God, your knob has  melted off. I really hoped I might get some more use out of it."

"Funny. Well, we could go out," I ventured.

"It's hotter out there than it is here," Sophie said, "Let's watch a movie. About something cold."

"Do you think that'll help?" I asked.

But Sophie was already surfing the screen. Finally, she settled on some old rom-com called The Cutting Edge about competitive ice skating. It was barely watchable, and it didn't help me feel any cooler. But Sophie seemed happy, and it was too hot to argue. It's not like I could go back to my bedroom.

About halfway through -- the female lead kept saying the words 'toe pick' -- Sophie paused the movie.

"I want to take my shirt off," she said, in a strangely matter of fact tone.

"OK?" I gave Sophie an odd look.

"You can take yours off, too," Sophie said.

"Yes, I'm aware of that," I said, "It's a little different when I do it."

"Look, it's really hot," Sophie said, seemingly unaware of the double entendre. "And I'm super uncomfortable. Seeing me in a bra won't even make the top ten of things you've witnessed from me lately. So, I'm going to do this and you're going to be OK with it. OK?"

Oh, I was way more than OK in that moment. Did I mention Sophie's chest was amazing? It was much more than that. Sophie had such perky breasts. I knew it, despite the fact that I'd never seen more than the shape of them under her shirt. So yeah, no, I was more than alright with Sophie taking her shirt off on the couch. If anything, I was sad that she had already set the limit at leaving her bra on.

But this was weird right? Tell me I'm not strange for thinking it was weird that my best friend was going to take out her titties in the middle of the living room in front of me, as casually as pouring herself a drink. She wasn't even my girlfriend!]

Yet, no matter how I felt about it, Sophie was doing it. Sophie reached down for the bottom of her tank and pulled it over her head. You'd think she was ripping off a band-aid, not exposing her twin holiest of holies to her besotted childhood friend. But Sophie kept it casual.

I more than made up for Sophie's lack of concern, however, with my own reaction. I gaped. I gawped. Sophie sat back on the couch in nothing but a lacy black bra and a pair of tiny, scarlet shorts. You'd think she'd just showed me the mysteries of the universe. And, to some extent, she truly had.

There are no words to describe what Sophie had revealed to me. Her bra covered a good portion of her breasts, but still. Her boobs were pert, full and proud. They looked perfectly shaped and wonderfully peachy. I know I'm doing a lousy job of describing them. I'm sure you're thinking 'dude, they're just boobs, and your best friends boobs at that.' But I'm telling you. That's my point. They were so much more than anything I can describe to you. Like discovering the sun after a lifetime of darkness.

And, again, I was only seeing about a third of them thanks to Sophie's lacy bra.

"Ahem," Sophie cleared her throat, dramatically.

"Sorry," I said, and did my best to stop staring. It was like trying to look away from a black hole, so strong was that pull to peek.

"Ahem hem," Sophie did it again, even louder this time. She gestured to my chest.

"Oh," I said, "Right." I didn't remember agreeing to this literal tit for tat, but I wasn't going to step away from it, either. I pulled off my t-shirt, sticky with sweat, and tossed it aside.

"Very nice," Sophie said, looking at me appraisingly.

"You know, I'm completely bare while you're still wearing your bra. It seems to me it would be more even if we were both topless," I said. I mean, can you blame me for trying?

Sophie smirked and shook her head. "Mmmmm… Nice!" she said. She turned the movie back on.

We finished the film, both of us staying in our state of half-dress. You won't be surprised to learn that I missed most of what was on the screen. Look, I'm sure that Moira Kelly was kind of cute for her day, but compared to Sophie's luscious, stupendous, lace-covered chest, nothing else could compete.

I spent the entire time stealing glances when I thought Sophie wasn't looking. It wasn't enough. A lifetime's pass to stare wouldn't have been enough.

When the movie was over, when the guy finally got the girl, Sophie looked my way. I was ready to get berated for my inability to keep my eyes off Sophie's mounds. Instead, she raised an eyebrow. Pointed her chin. Well, I guess it wasn't too hot after all.

"Here's fine," Sophie said, sliding off the couch.

Instinctively I looked around. If the house hadn't been empty, I was pretty sure we'd have already been caught by now. I joined Sophie on the living room floor.

Sophie reached for a pillow off the couch. She didn't bother grabbing for her shirt. Oh. My. God. As if things couldn't get any better. Seeing Sophie lying on her stomach -- about to pleasure herself with a pillow -- with her breasts hanging near-free in her bra? I swear I felt my sanity start to snap.

"You like my titties?" Sophie asked, her face cinched as she pressed down.

For some reason, the word 'titties' sounded strange coming out of her mouth. The sight of her humping the floor was more than enough to overwhelm my momentary pause.

"You look so sexy," I said. I settled into the floor. Honestly, I was too hard at that point to hump. It didn't matter. Watching Sophie was more than enough.

"Oh, that feels so good," Sophie said, "Seeing you staring. Am I truly so amazing, Jeff?"

"You have no idea," I said.

"Think about it. Doing this. Holding me. Squeezing. Would you like that? Do you -- OH! -- want to feel my body while I do this? While I cum for you?"

"Yes… fuck yes," I said.

"Oh Jeff, I wish you could..." Sophie froze mid-moment. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing."

"Then why aren't you... you know?"

"Oh," I said. I was surprised she even noticed that I wasn't stuffing myself against the floor. "Well, um, you see. It's kinda hard to do this when I'm… this hard."

"Aw, did looking at my titties give you a stiffy?" Sophie asked. Boy, she really did like using that word for her breasts. "I thought getting an erection was supposed to help you with this stuff."

"It does," I said, "It would. It's just, when we do it this way, if I'm too worked up, it hurts when I try to, you know, make things happen."

"Well, what if you did it a different way," Sophie said, "You know, the way that it would work with you erect… and on your back?"

"I… I don't know."

"Take it out," Sophie said, "Show me. It's OK. I want to see it. Please?"

"No bra," I said. If I was going for it, then I was going for it.

Sophie didn't say a word. She reached back and unsnapped her black, lacy lingerie. She pulled it away and finally, her bare breasts hung free. They were better than I'd been picturing. Plump with phenomenally pert, pink nipples. I lost track of time. Of myself. My whole universe shattered by such a simple moment.

"Your turn," Sophie said. I noticed she'd stopped humping the pillow completely. She was waiting for me to get set.

I stood up and shimmied my shorts and underwear down in one go. My penis popped up, sticking straight out, like an overwound jack-in-the-box. I grabbed it immediately. Unable to control my urge to stroke myself.

Now, it was Sophie's turn to gasp. She stared up at my dick like it was an obelisk. A great and powerful object of desire.

"Wow," Sophie said. It seemed she wanted to add to that sentiment, but her brain was no longer in the business of making words.

I sat down on the couch. My bare bottom stuck to the canvas. Sophie spun herself on the ground so she could tilt her head up and see.

"Do you like it?" I asked, repeating what Sophie had said before. "Is my cock really so amazing, Soph?"

"Stroke it," Sophie said, "Show me. I need to see you masturbating."

Like I required a command by that point. My instincts had already kicked in. I gripped my cock and worked the loose skin back and forth. I was only using my hand, and dry at that, but it didn't matter. It felt incredible.

Meanwhile, below me, Sophie began trembling as she took herself to town on the pillow.

"Oh, Jeff," she said, "Feels so good... Your cock. So thick. Oh, I want it. Jerk it for me. Cum for me?"

With everything that had already happened, with all that we were doing, I wasn't going to last long. Fortunately, neither was Sophie.

Sophie rolled up on her groin, pointed her beautiful tits to the sky, then stiffened. Froze in place. Eyes glazed over. Mouth open. Finally, she broke. She let out a short, sharp sob as the pleasure squeezed out of her.

At that same moment, my cock exploded in my hand. A huge fountain of creamy spunk rocketed out and splattered on Sophie's face. I cried out as my orgasm overwhelmed me.

Sophie rolled over onto her back. She jammed her hand into her shorts and buried it in her pussy, working it like she was trying to rip the poor thing off. She stared up at me, eyes filled with hunger despite having already reached her peak.

I hit her perfect tits with my second shot of my pearlescent seed. I splattered her face again with my third. Sophie gasped and groaned as I bathed her in my sticky essence.

Finally, I puddled onto the ground, splayed out next to Sophie. The last of my load leaked out over my fingers. Sophie rolled over and kissed my forehead again. She stank of pussy and sperm. Desire and satisfaction. Man and woman, in a way we're never supposed to experience.

"You got me," Sophie said, gasping for breath, "Got me good."

"Sorry," I said.

"No way, that was awesome," Sophie said. "I'm going to need a shower now though."

"Me too," I said.

Sophie didn't miss what I was implying. For a moment, my best friend stared at me. She had my cum in her silky blonde hair... On her heaving tits. Both of us were barely clothed. Was I really asking for that much more?

To my surprise, Sophie actually seemed to consider my offer. But then she giggled, jumped up and skipped away.

________

July rolled into August. The heatwave ended, and while it wasn't exactly comfortable, we left unbearable back in the rearview mirror. I thought, after everything that had happened, that we'd progress more. Maybe Sophie would repeat her performance and take her top off or ask me to show her my dick. But none of that happened. Instead, we went back to regular old pressing.

At least for a little while.

In the meantime, life didn't stop moving around us. With time to school getting closer, needs outside of masturbating with Sophie began to take precedence. We drove to University a couple of times to make sure everything was set with the registrar and to get our supplies for the year.

Sophie's little sister, Lauren, was getting ready for her last year of high school, and we helped her get set up. Lauren was going to join us at Uni after high school, so we took her with us to see the campus, too.

Sophie and I did our usual chores -- food shopping, laundry, cooking meals. Her parents were still working like dogs, but her older sister, Jessica, got a bit of a break midway through the month and we met her in the city for lunch. Jessica made no mention of the previous 'incident' and certainly we had nothing to say about it.

Jessica and I never really saw eye to eye. I guess her height and around five seven or five eight but it was difficult to judge her shape in her bulky sweater and loose fitting jeans. Her face was the picture of pure beauty with finely arched eyebrows above green eyes that sparkled like rare treasures and lashes that looked long enough to braid. High, delicate cheekbones gave a remarkable sharpness to her features, as did her dainty nose that rested above the soft pink lips of her narrow mouth. Tiny orange freckles dotted her smooth face as if placed there by the skillful dance of a master's paintbrush on a fresh white canvass. Surrounding it all was a thick mane of lustrous red curls that were pulled back in a tight ponytail, with one unruly strand defying restraint to hang down the left side of her face. Even her voice was beautiful, I realised in awe.

There were hints of Sophie in her looks but where my best friend had curves, Jessica was willowy and slight. As the three of us ate lunch together I noticed she would look up at me, through her long eyelashes, every time Sophie was preoccupied with something. When she noticed me noticing her I became confident that something had changed between us. Jessica smiled. She would lean towards me… her fingers would linger on mine… where there was once hostility I now sensed  a mutual attraction transcending the familial relationship that comes with me being friends with her sister. 

Later that week, when I spent time at their house, Jessica no longer avoided me. She was flirting with me! Relishing times when Sophie was indisposed to place her hands on mine, or massage my shoulders. As timel progressed, the touches became more frequent, the greeting kisses moved from the cheeks to the lips and the private, affectionate glances and sexual innuendo between us became more titillating. I admit to being a willing participant with her in escalating the physical and mental aspects of our closeness… and Sophie was none the wiser.

Toward the end of my most recent visit, Jessica approached me after lunch while Sophie was otherwise occupied, and she told me she greatly enjoyed having me stay with them, especially appreciating my warmth toward her. I did not know where her conversation was leading, so I just let her talk.

She moved close to me, put her hand on my arm, looked into my eyes and told me, "I’m single and I think you’re growing into a very attractive man. To be honest Jeff, I have been thinking about you for many months. I hope that doesn't shock you."

Without breaking eye-contact, I put my hand over hers and replied, "Sophie… wouldn't be happy with me if she knew…”

“She's not here. Don't you find me attractive?”

“Yes,” I gulped, “I've been thinking about you, too, in ways that are not appropriate." I immediately felt that I may have been too presumptuous about the intent of her words, but I was wrong.

She quickly said, "You're not dating my sister, you're just friends! I just want you to know how I feel, Jeff," and she leaned against me and kissed me, twice, both times softly, and then more firmly a third time which clearly indicated to me she had a pressing need for intimacy.

I put my hands on her waist and pulled her tightly against me, feeling for the first time the pressure of her breasts against my chest and the contact of her thighs on mine. I continued the increasing passion of that third kiss and when I put my tongue on her lips she eagerly opened her mouth and an audible groan rattled in her throat.

Our first passionate encounter ended abruptly when Sophie called to us from another room. We separated quickly with both of us a bit stunned by what had just happened.

I spent the rest of the afternoon contemplating the joys of passionate, fulfilling sex with a willing and eager woman, something that had become a distant memory for me. My mind's eye repeatedly undressed Jessica and visualized us fucking each other to multiple orgasms. I knew I was very likely overreacting, but I reveled in thinking about the extraordinary pleasures we could share.

The three of us went to a cozy restaurant that evening, and our flirting spoke volumes although it was necessarily subtle due to Sophie's presence. Jessica was seated across from me, and during the meal she rubbed my leg under the table with her bare foot. It was a simple, suggestive act, and I found it very pleasing and highly erotic. I felt my cock becoming firm, and I liked it.

When Sophie left us to use the restroom, I said to Jessica, "What's happening here?”

“I know what you two were doing… that day… but I also know she hasn't gone all the way with you. I really enjoy spending time with you, Jeff. I like our flirting and… I'm willing to give you what she won’t.”

“What? Are you serious?"

"I am serious, Jeff. Honestly. I have strong feelings for you, and I want to act on them." She reached down and ran her hand up my leg… towards my swollen member. She slid her hand down my inner thigh and traced the outline of my cock with her long fingernails. God, that felt great. I stared at her hardening nipples as they protruded through her top and stared into her emerald green eyes. Jessica smiled a wicked smile as she rubbed my cock through my pants, pre-cum was soaking my underwear. Even if it only went this far – I was in heaven.

She continued to squeeze my cock, I was sure I was going to cum inside my boxers.

"Jess… stop!” I gasped.

"Oh poor thing, you need relief don't you." 

I gulped. She took her dainty thump and rubbed the pre-cum stain at the tip of my cock. I was in heaven and my cock jerked in response. She continued to rub my pre-cum and my cock head below. My glans was enlarged and ripening for the older sister. 

"Jeff, your penis is huge!" she hissed. Her eyes were glued to my cock.

“Please, Jessica!” I said, not even knowing if I wanted her to stop or continue.

“I know you want to spare my sister's feelings, Jeff. That's so cute and so very chivalrous of you… here she comes,” then she whispered as Sophie approached the table, “I want you and it is going to happen sooner or later. If she doesn't make her move… I’ll be waiting to make mine.”

She smiled and all I could do was smile back. Sophie misread the situation and assumed we were simply getting along.  Jessica made some excuses and left me with her younger sister… and sporting an uncomfortable erection.

“I see you still have a thing for redheads,” Sophie giggled, noticing the bulge in my pants but not realising just how true her statement was. We both watched her older sister walk out of sight, her hips swaying gracefully, her red mane of hair bouncing.

The next time we met at their house Jessica smiled knowingly but made no moves with her sister so close by. In other words, they acted like perfectly normal siblings, and we enjoyed our summer break as best we could, considering the circumstances. I guess only Jessica knew we were slipping away for shared masturbation sessions every now and then.

"I want to try something different this time," Sophie announced when I snuck into her bedroom. It was a random Wednesday and after sharing pleasantries with her big sister, she'd given me the chin jut, and here we were, getting ready to get off under the watchful eye of Link and Tom Nook, eyeing us from Sophie's bedroom walls.

The fact that Sophie had spoken up at all already had me nervous. Sure, we talked dirty to each other during the act, but we never came out and discussed the mechanics of what we were up to. Not really.

I assumed Sophie meant that she wanted me to jerk off again. Which, I was totally up for. I was all prepared to let her know that I was fine with it (in exchange for seeing titties), when she swerved so hard it nearly knocked me over.

"I'm just thinking," Sophie said, "Instead of using the floor or a pillow or whatever, it might be nice to try it together."

I raised an eyebrow. Wasn't that what we'd been doing?

"No, I mean, like. If you were pressing on me. And I was pressing on you. It might feel even better, you know?"

I was too shocked to respond. What was Sophie suggesting, exactly? Did she sense her sister wanted sex? Was she offering me her body?

"We'd wear our clothes," Sophie said, as if that made things better. "It would be the same as always. Sort of…"

It was that sort of that really set it apart, wasn't it? I think some part of me was convinced, even after what we'd done during the movie, that this remained normal behavior… just friends… not boyfriend and girlfriend… not lovers. Normal. Well… not that you could tell someone about it, and they wouldn't stare at you in horror. I mean, I wasn't going to proactively bring it up at parties or anything. But I thought it was something I could confess to if needed.

This, though -- what Sophie was suggesting -- was so close to actual sex with Sophie, I didn't know how to respond. Would I, like, touch her? Would we kiss? Would she grab my butt while I pressed against her?

"Well, we'll have to touch," Sophie answered, "Definitely no kissing, though. And as to your butt, well, you do have a nice ass. But I'll try to restrain myself if you will."

"I don't know, Sophie," I said.

"Pleeeeeease," Sophie said, "If we don't like it, we can stop. I promise it'll be awesome, and I bet it'll feel way better than doing it on the floor. And it won't be anything different than we're already doing. It's almost exactly the same thing. Truly."

"So, you would, like, lie down. And I would be on top of you. And we would sort of, um, align?"

"Exactly," Sophie said. She clapped her hands. Somehow, it seemed, I'd agreed to do this without realising it.

My buxom, beautiful, blonde best friend climbed onto her bed and lay on her back. She patted the comforter, like asking a puppy to jump up and join her for a snuggle. Per usual, Sophie was wearing a t-shirt and tiny shorts. Yellow and green, respectively.

I had on a shirt, as well, and a pair of gray sweat-shorts. The thought of lying on Sophie clearly appealed to one part of my anatomy, because I was already achingly erect. For once, my hard-on was going to be an advantage when we went to press.

I climbed onto the bed. It was oddly soft, like trying to crawl across a Bounce House with fifty kids going to town on it. I dragged myself next to Sophie. Our faces so close, our noses could practically touch.

"Like this," I said.

"Whole body," Sophie said.

I climbed over Sophie. She spread her thighs. Holy fuck. This was oh-so-very-much like fucking. The clothes did not make a damned difference, I swear they didn't.

Sophie seemed to be rethinking her idea, as well. Like the sudden closeness finally brought it home to her about what she was about to do with her best friend. She gave me a nervous smile as I adjusted myself. But she didn't stop me.

Gingerly, I aimed my groin over Sophie's. Then I slowly lowered it down. My hardness pressed into her. I couldn't tell if I had the right spot or not.

"Little higher," Sophie said. "To the left."

Through layers of clothing, I couldn't truly tell whether I was pressing against a leg, a tummy, or a pussy. But Sophie sure knew when I hit her cleft because she let out a long, satisfied sigh.

"There you go," Sophie said. She brushed her long blonde hair out of her eyes. "That's the spot."

Sophie looked up at me, expectantly. Again, we shared an anxious grin.

"OK?" I asked.

"Yes, OK," Sophie said.

I became very aware of her soft, warm body. Her breasts pressing into my chest. Her legs on either side of mine. The smell of her shampoo -- apple-y and sweet. Her full lips and cute little tongue. The endless blue-sky of her eyes. Not a cloud in sight for miles.

Sophie seemed to be examining me in the same way. Her eyes and body adjusting to mine. She put her hand up to touch my cheek, then ripped it away like it burned her.

"Sorry," she said, "Habit."

I didn't have a good sense of Sophie's sexual experience. I knew she'd had boyfriends and I was sure they'd done more than kiss. I didn't bother asking because she was my best friend, and it was none of my business. She certainly never inquired about my (meager) dating history and I was never going to tell her about the kiss I shared with Jessica.

Now, though, intimately on top of each other, I wondered if this was something Sophie had shared with someone else. We say 'virginity' like it's a singular thing and I suppose it can be. But there are all sorts of 'virginities' if you think about it -- an endless number of intimate acts we can experience for the first time. I couldn't help but wonder if Sophie was sharing one of those with me in that very moment. The same way I was giving my own to her.

"You can press," Sophie said, "I'm ready."

I nodded. With my hardness firmly slotted against Sophie, I ground down.

Sophie's eyes flashed. She giggled. Then groaned.

"That's. Definitely. The spot," she said.

"Uh huh," I agreed.

We pushed against each other for as long as we could, then broke. Gasping. Did it again. In some ways, this experience was almost expected. It's what I'd been picturing every time on the floor, after all. And yet it was so different than anything I could have imagined. Beyond my fantasies into something truly unimaginable. Wonderful in every way.

I pressed into Sophie and her hands reached up and gripped my butt, pushing me down into her.

"Sorry," Sophie said, but she didn't stop.

I grabbed her shoulders for purchase, in response. For a moment, I thought about reaching lower. I was afraid that one wrong action would end things. I can't imagine how that would have happened. But in the moment, I swear it made sense.

Sophie's gasps and groans got faster. Our actions more frantic. We worked each other to our release. Unlike before, we didn't talk. We didn't need to. All the stimulation we required was right there, with each other.

"Fuck! Soph! I'm close!" I managed to squeak out.

"Do it," Sophie said, "Let it go."

A moment later, I felt the warm spurting wetness of my ejaculate spill into my shorts. There was something almost painful about it. Strained. The bliss overtook me. I felt Sophie's hand on my head. Stroking my hair lovingly. I became very aware of sharing this intimate, vulnerable thing with Sophie. It made everything more satisfying, yet also scarier.

When I got my strength back, I rolled off of Sophie.

"That was nice," she said, "Thank you for letting that happen."

"Did you...?"

"No… Not really," Sophie said.

"I'm sorry," I said, meaning it.

"No, don't be," Sophie said, "Honestly it was totally awesome. Just different. I loved it."

I nodded, letting myself believe her. If I thought the floor was comfortable post-cum, you can only imagine how nice it felt to be in Sophie's soft warm bed. I let my head loll against the perfumed pillows.

Then Sophie said something that totally blew my mind.

"I think it would be better if we do it without pants next time," she said.

There wasn't a word in that sentence that didn't make my heart race.

________

Fortunately (or not, depending on your perspective), my best friend didn't mean naked, which is what I initially thought she intended.

"No, we need underwear, silly!" Sophie said, clearly trying not to laugh, “We are not going to ruin our friendship by doing something stupid.”

We were in my bedroom this time. Keeping things fresh, I guess. It was a few days after our previous encounter, and I'd spent the entire time on tenterhooks trying to figure out what Sophie had meant by 'without pants.' Obviously, I guessed wrong.

"That would be way too much like actual sex," Sophie explained, as if this were a totally logical way to draw the line. "Also, to be honest we've had to cut back on some necessities because of, well, everything. You know, medical things. So, I'm like, not safe. At the moment. Having at least a layer between me and any of your little swimmers is probably for the best."

"Wow, I'm sorry," I said, "That sucks."

In all that we'd been going through, basic needs like birth control had never occurred to me. I guess being a guy afforded me a few more luxuries than I had realised. I wondered who else in the family was going without at the moment. Things that had never occurred to me.

"It's whatever," Sophie said, "Honestly, it's not the end of the world. Not like I have a boyfriend or anything right now. And Mom thinks we'll be able to get things back to how they were in a few months, so I'll be good to go."

"OK," I said, "Still, is there something I can do to help?"

"Well, you can start by taking your pants off so we can do this properly," Sophie said. I mean, if that wasn't the sexiest thing you've ever heard, what is?

I smirked at Sophie and lowered my bottoms, careful to keep my boxers in place. Sophie shucked off her own shorts and hopped up onto my bed. She lay back, unable to keep from making a silly giggle.

"OK, same as last time," Sophie said.

I wish I could tell you that I was used to being in such close contact with Sophie by then. But getting on top of her was the same disorienting experience all over again. I was dizzy like I'd climbed a mountain, rather than mounted my sexy younger sibling.

I rested my hardness on Sophie's sex. Well, she was right about one thing, pressing with just underwear on was way different. The thin cloth seemed barely able to contain us. I swore I could feel the heat and dampness of Sophie's pussy. I was certain she could feel the warmth of my hard-on. The fly of my boxers never felt so precarious.

I pressed and Sophie moaned. She wrapped her arms and legs around me, holding me close. I became very aware of how much we were bare skin to bare skin… Her legs on mine. I buried my head in the crook of her neck. Her scent overwhelmed me as I ground into her.

"Oh Jeff." Sophie humped up into me. I could tell the pleasure was taking hold of her this time. "This is amazing! You're so good."

Both of us were slick with sweat. My room was already hot, but now it felt like we were baking. My muscles ached. How was this so much work?

"Getting... close..." Sophie said.

I pressed down as hard as I could. Sophie made this strange, high pitched, strained noise. Then punctuated it with a gasp. The effort put me over the top as well. Both of us came hard, wrapped around each other.

When it was over, Sophie smiled and gave me a peck on the lips. I was so enraptured by my orgasm, by Sophie's, I didn't even startle.

"Yup, better with just underwear," Sophie said. She pushed me off of her and I saw an oozing creamy mess emerging through my underwear. I'd left a pretty large mess on her panties and she had a few streaks down her thighs, as well. The liquid was white, so I knew it wasn't only Sophie's lubrication. My sperm seemed to make her soaked panties define her swollen labia… I was struck dumb at the sight!

"Mmmm, it came close. No further, though," Sophie said, "It would be way too dangerous. I better take these off."

I nodded my agreement, eagerly, but she simply laughed and danced into the bathroom to clean up.

________

Despite everything going on with her family finances, there was one area that her parents swore we could not skimp on: their baby sister Lauren's eighteenth birthday party.

They invited everyone we could think of to the house -- family, friends, neighbors -- whoever wanted to come plus quite a few people who probably didn't but showed up anyway. They rented a tent for the backyard, plus tables and chairs. They had catered food, a live band (some of Lauren's high school friends, apparently), the whole thing.

If there wasn't too much food, too many people, and too much noise there was an overabundance of one thing: alcohol. And that's what got me into trouble.

I was invited, of course, and I spent most of my time trying to enjoy myself. In some ways, it was nice, seeing all these people -- family and friends that I'd managed to avoid all summer suddenly felt welcome. At least mostly. Every conversation was tinged with the fear that someone was going to start interrogating me about what was going on with me or Sophie. It gave even the sweetest moments a sour twist.

About a couple of hours into it, I was walking back from the bathroom when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned and saw Sophie standing behind me, grinning from ear-to-ear. She was wearing a sleeveless, summery dress with a pink, floral pattern that showed off her curves. Sophie had a beer in her hand and, judging by the look in her eyes, quite a few more in her belly.

"Hey Jeff," she said, a bit too loudly, "There's someone who wants to say 'hi.'"

"OK?"

Sophie took my hand and led me out to the backyard. There had to be at least twenty people out there, impressive considering the size of our lawn. Sophie pulled me straight through the morass to the back, where her sister was lying back in a recliner. She was nursing a beer and her red hair, a gene she shared with her big sister Jessica, hung past her shoulders. She wore it straight and her eyes were sparkling blue like Sophie's. The three sisters only really differed in their figures. Jessica was tall and willowy, Sophie was curvaceous and Lauren was petite. She had the body of a gymnast and rarely stood out in comparison to her older siblings.

"Jeff, you remember Lauren, don't you?" Sophie said, then collapsed into giggles.

Of course I knew Lauren. Lauren was Sophie's eighteen year old sister… the birthday girl. She was a sweet, quiet girl who spent years staring at me as if I had arrived from another planet. She spotted us, and her face lit up. She, like Sophie, had a light dusting of freckles on her fair skin, which went well with her hippie look. Tonight she wore a choker and a crop top with a floral print on it, which, I noticed with a slight twinge, accentuated her smaller breasts beautifully. Clearly the top wasn't conducive to a bra, because her nipples pushed through the fabric in the cool night air. I looked away, scolding myself. Lauren was Sophie's little sister, and though I had always thought she was stunningly beautiful in a wood nymph kind of way, I loved Sophie and was content to admire Lauren only in stolen glances.

"Thank god you're here," Lauren said, hugging us. "I was worried I’d have to talk to more people I don't know. Seems like I've made a lot of new friends."

"You could use a few friends, little sis," Sophie suggested, raising her eyebrow. "And there are a good amount of guys here trying to talk to you."

Lauren scrunched her pretty face up in mock distaste. "Not interested," she said, and I could have sworn she looked at me while she said it.

"You're gonna have to date at some point," Sophie said. It was something she'd talked to me about before, this beautiful sister of hers who didn't seem to want to return anyone's advances. We'd tried setting her up with some of my friends, but she'd always shot them down.

I did my best to say hello and wish her a happy birthday while also ignoring Sophie. The blonde sister was schmoozing around the garden, drunkenly flirting with every guy in turn and demanding that they date her younger sister. I did, indeed, remember Lauren. Lying back in the sun, she was even cuter than my mind had given her credit for. The petite redhead extended her hand, and I gave it a little touch.

"Don't mind Sophie," Lauren said, "She's had a few too many, I fear."

"What about you?"

"Oh, definitely don't ignore me," Lauren said. She gave me a sly smile.

Sophie started laughing even harder somewhere in the background.

"Jeez Sophie, take a breath," I said.

I sat on the end of the lounger and talked to Lauren for a bit. She was back from school for a couple weeks. She had all sorts of fantastic stories about the adventures she would go on when she was old enough. She wanted to escape life in this little town, eat amazing food, and basically having the experience of a lifetime.

"What about you?" Lauren asked, "How's your summer been?"

"Oh, just hanging out," I said, very aware of Sophie's presence. I'm sure my cheeks flushed as I said it.

"Yeah, Sophie told me all about it," Lauren said. My heart slowed. A rush filled my ears. Sophie hadn't told Lauren everything everything, had she? "She said you guys have been sitting around the house watching movies or whatever. Sounds miserable."

"Oh, yes," I said, relief flooding me. "That's exactly what's been happening."

"Well, I can't say it's exactly been bad for you," Lauren said, eyeing me meaningfully, "You look good, Jeff. You filled out."

"Oh, um, thanks," I said, "You do too. Even cuter."

"Cuter, huh?" Lauren said. Her smile radiated warmth. She sighed and her eyes seemed to glaze over. “Do you think I’m cuter than my sisters?”

"OK, OK, meet and greet time is over," Sophie said, breaking in. Her voice abruptly serious. "Come on Jeff, we need to go give Lauren her birthday presents."

"Let's give it to her later, you're in no state to…" I began. Sophie glared at me so hard, I felt my bones begin to crack.” 

"Wait here," I onceded and darted back into the house. When I returned I was carrying two small boxes. "This is for you," I told her.

“Open the bigger box!” Sophie gleefully instructed, “It was my choice… just so lover boy here doesn’t get embarrassed.” 

Lauren sat up and did as she was told, carefully unwrapping the first box. Inside was a very skimpy lingerie set. Sophie was right, she had chosen it, paid for it and I had nothing to do with it. The material looked like silk, quite expensive, and bright red. Lauren held up the lacey bra and panties with a very happy look on her face.

“Thanks, Sophie! You listened! I am in desperate need of some sexy lingerie and this looks… wow!”

I think my face was as red as the underwear.

“I’ll give you a show sometime,” she said, her eyes never leaving mine.

“Maybe wearing that you’ll finally get laid!” Sophe chortled.

“Then maybe you should wear it!” Lauren joked back, “You’re such a prude, Soph! Thank you though. Thank you both.”

“You’re welcome,” I replied as Sophie slumped on the lounger, clearly running on empty. “This is for you, too.” I handed her the second smaller box.

“Jeff chose it, I had nothing to do with it.” Sophie mumbled as she lay back.

Lauren looked dismayed. "I can't accept a gift from you, Jeff," she said.

"Just have a look," I begged.

When she opened the box she found a thin gold necklace that held a small ornament made of two different metals elaborately interwoven. "It's amazing," she said. "What is it?"

"It's a Celtic knot. The two strands are interlaced to form an endless loop. I bought it because it makes me think about how you and your family have become intertwined with my life. You’re the sister I never had… and you only turn eighteen once. I wanted to get you something you could keep."

She caught her breath. "That's beautiful, Jeff. But I can't..."

I interrupted her. "It's a common enough design that wearing it won't mean anything to anyone else, but you'll know what it means to me," I told her. "Please accept it." I took it from her and proceeded to drape it around her neck and engage the clasp.

She stood up and walked over to the window to look at her reflection. "It really is beautiful," she murmured. Then she turned and kissed me. "Thank you, Jeff."

Suddenly her eyes focused on Sophie… who was already out like a light. "She’s lucky to have a friend like you.”

I was still reeling from the kiss. Fortunately Sophie hadn’t noiced. She wouldn’t be noticing anything for a short while at least.

“Let’s let her sleep. I need something to eat and I need protecting from all these strangers. Sit with me, Jeff?” 

We stood in the kitchen drinking cold lemonade and chatting. I loved talking with Lauren. She was smart, funny, and a great listener when I droned on about Sophie, or school, or whatever. I always felt so comfortable around her. I often told her things I wouldn't tell my Mom, or even my best friend, and she always gave me excellent advice. She was a little firecracker when she got to know you, but otherwise she was distant and answered to no one.

That particular evening, I was telling Lauren about my YouTube channel and the stream Sophie and I had made the night before.

“Don’t you have a love life?” Lauren slipped into the conversation completely nonchalantly.

“None to speak of…”

“Have you ever thought about… getting it on with Sophie?”

“God no! Of course not.” I replied, probably too defensively.

“Good.”

“Good?”

“I mean you can if you want to but I know she can be… distant. Cold.”

“Sophie is not cold…”

“I meant sexually. She’s such a geek and she’s still a virgin!”

“Are you?” I replied, trying to break the conversation. But she answered immediately.

“Of course I’m not a virgin!” This was news to me! And suddenly, I didn’t know how to take it.

“I know you’re a virgin though,” she said in a lower voice.

“So,” I said, taking a quick sip of lemonade.

“Have you done anything… with a girl?” asked Lauren.

“You know I have. I have told you about every one of my failed relationships.” I said sadly, “Maybe I am just a prude… or maybe I really am just bad boyfriend material.”

Lauren laughed, “Oh, I'm sure it's not you, Jeff.”

“It must be. It's like I have some kind of repulsing special power.” I joked, trying to lighten the conversation.

“You just haven't found what you're looking for yet,” Lauren said.

“I'm not even sure how to keep looking.” I sighed. “Maybe Relationships are not worth the hassle?P

Lauren sipped her drink slowly, and there was a long pause before she spoke.

“Jeff.” She looked me in the eyes. Hers were blue, with patterns identical to Sophie’s. Somehow I'd never noticed that before. “Have you considered that maybe you just aren’t looking in the right places?”

I was a little shocked by her question.

“What makes you say that?”

“Well,” she put her glass down on the counter, 'it seems to me that you spend an awful lot of time with Sophie. Girls are going to keep their distance while you two seem so close. I get that you're not but… you're never going get with anyone else while she is taking up so much of your time. She's never going to put out, and…”

“And what?” I asked, my voice surprisingly quiet.

“And I was wondering... I mean, have you ever thought about you and me?”

“Us? Together?”

Lauren nodded. I had to think before answering. The air between us had changed. The conversation was becoming dangerous, but in an exciting way.

“Yes”' I replied. “I've thought about what it would be like.” Lauren smiled gently and nodded. I felt free to continue. “Like, sometimes, if I see you with your boyfriends I… feel… protective… jealous.” I felt myself blush slightly.

'I’ve thought about you, too,' said Lauren. “Have you ever kissed Sophie?'

“A few times,” then I added to throw her off the scent, “when we were younger.”

It had been a hot day, but until that moment I had not been aware of it. Now I felt my whole body getting warmer. I'd never talked about this with anyone, and I wasn't prepared for how exciting it felt.

“So, when was your first proper kiss with Sophie?” she asked.

I glanced down at Lauren's bare stomach, at the smooth, tanned skin that disappeared into the waist of her shorts. Then I slipped my eyes back up her body, to the swell of her breasts. Her nipples were hard beneath her top.

“We aren’t like that… I haven’t… we haven’t…” I replied, suddenly very nervous. I wasn't sure if she was pressing too far. I wasn't even sure where too far was. She grabbed my hand and led me to the empty dining room.

“Well… I need a proper birthday kiss,” she said, closing the door. “It's something I want to share with you. You’re special, Jeff, and I want to kiss you.”

“I don’t think we should?”

“But it’s my birthday? she pouted, “and you have no idea what it is even going to eel like.” She stared at me with a kind of serious expression. “You just have to experience it to know.”

My stomach was tingling. Neither of us spoke. I put my empty glass down and found myself moving very slowly toward her. We were in a moment. I'm sure you've been there, too. You're with someone, and you both stop talking, and there's this incredible tension in the air because you know what's about to happen, and it's terrifying and wonderful at the same time.

Lauren had been leaning against the table. She stood up straight and turned to face me dead on. I took another step and began to reach out with one hand. I hesitated, and let my arm fall back down. But the look in her eyes made me reach out again, and this time I touched her arm. The simple contact of my fingers on her skin made me feel it was okay. My final step was quicker, and it brought me right to her, mere inches away. I tilted my head, parted my lips, and leaned forward.

My eyes didn't close until our lips met. At first it was a shock, like jumping into cold water. Then my fear blew out like a flame, and it didn't matter anymore that I was kissing Sophie’s little sister. All that mattered was the softness of her skin, the smell of perfume and shampoo, the comfort of her hands on my hips, and the warm, delicate dance of her velvet lips. She was right: it was like nothing I had experienced before.

The first kiss was brief, maybe only six seconds. Our lips separated, and I opened my eyes to gaze into hers. She might have been about to ask me how it felt, when I pressed myself closer and kissed her again. I put my free hand on her waist, my thumb resting against her stomach. My whole body seemed to come alive. My lips were at the center of an electrical storm that raced through me, lighting me up. It was almost more than I could bare.

The second kiss was much longer, and when it was over, I was breathless. Lauren's blue eyes were sparkling. I'd never seen her look more beautiful. That brief moment, as we stood there gazing silently at each other, changed everything for me. It was like admitting to myself all the unformed thoughts and feelings I'd had since I was a little boy; things that I'd been afraid to explore in the naked light of day. After all the fumbling and let-downs of my experiences with other women – though there hadn't been that many – this suddenly felt perfectly right.

Lauren slowly took my hand from her arm and placed it on her bikini top. I was shaking slightly. At first I couldn't move. Then I began to stroke her, curving my hand to the shape of her small breast. I felt the outline of her rigid nipple beneath my palm, and she sighed as I brushed across it. I took notice, and pinched her nipple between my thumb and finger.

“Harder,” she whispered.

I pinched her again, and this time she sucked in breath and bit her bottom lip. I felt a surge of arousal, knowing that I had given her pleasure. For the first time, I could see that I was capable of making someone feel good, on equal terms.

Lauren was breathing hard. She kissed me this time, resting one hand gently on my face. Her other hand moved to my waist, pushing my T-shirt up and holding my side. She caressed me softly at first, then became firmer as she moved up toward my chest. I closed my eyes and let out a fragile moan.

That was when she stopped.

I opened my eyes, my chest rising and falling rapidly, my legs quivering. Her hand was still on my side, but her head was turned slightly away.

“We should stop,” she said.

I panicked. Had I done something wrong? My mind was racing. I felt drunk, and none of it made any sense. All I wanted was for her to keep touching me.

I asked, “Why?”

At that moment the front door opened, and I heard the muffled sounds of her Mom coming into the dining room. I still didn't move. I wanted to cry.

Lauren looked into my eyes. “I want to go further,” she whispered, “if you want to?”

Then she removed her hand and stepped away. I straightened my T-shirt and picked up the empty glasses from the counter. Mom walked into the dining room, preoccupied by the tray of food she was carrying.

“Oh, hi!” she said to Lauren. She looked at me, and I knew that my cheeks must have been flushed. I gave a shaky smile and turned away, back to the dishwasher. “You'll never guess who I just ran into,” her Mom went on.

“Who?” Lauren asked.

And suddenly everything was normal again. her Mom and Lauren talked just as they always did, and I got out of there as quickly as I could and went up to Sophie’s room. As soon as my door was shut I almost collapsed onto her bed. I'd never been so excited, so intensely aroused, in my life. I was dizzy, and I wanted to scream. I closed my eyes and replayed the whole scene in my head, reliving certain details over and over.

When I ventured back downstairs the party was almost over, most of the guests had left. Sophie was still sleeping in the garden and Lauren was saying her goodbyes to her friends.

Jessica caught my arm and told me what a wonderful gift I had bought her sister. Her green eyes seemed to dance and, for the first time, actually looked at me with warmth and respect. Lauren bounded towards us, fingering her necklace and Jessica disappeared into the kitchen. As soon as he was out of sight she planted a huge kiss on my cheek.

“I think my sister is warming to you!”

“Yes, I think she is.” I said, still just as confused as ever.

“Come on, let’s mop up the food before Sophie wakes up with a bad case of the munchies. Mom and Dad are on taxi duty for some of the guests so we will have the dining room to ourselves.” She grabbed my hand and dragged me back into the snug room with the leftovers displayed on the table. As we began to eat, Lauren started to talk.

We talked about Jessca’s recent break up. We talked about some drama her friends were experiencing. All the while, as her right hands were feeding her face… and right foot was casually caressing my leg.

"So what do you know about pleasing a girl, about having sex?" Sophie's little sister asked.

Though now sporting a raging hard-on that filled the front of my boxers, I was still uncomfortable with this conversation. However, I was equally as interested in seeing where it was going.

"I picked up a few ideas from some porno movies and experimented a little… with some ex-girlfriends," I confessed.

"Well," she said, "forget about most of what you have learned from the porno films because for most girls, that's not how it works in real life."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Number one, most girls don't want cum blasted all over their faces. Number two, there's more to it than her sucking you off and you fucking her afterward."

I had never heard Sophie's sister talk like this before, she was being so frank. But, it was definitely a turn-on as I sat across the table from her. Trying to conceal my excitement, I shifted in my seat again so my hardened cock would have some more room in my boxers.

"Ok, tell me more," I encouraged her.

"Girls, at least for me and most of my friends, like to have some attention paid to us as well."

"What kind of attention?"

"Well, one of the best times I had with a guy started very innocently," she began. "We had been making out in my room and he was doing a number on my neck. Nibbling and kissing on my neck and shoulders. It was giving me chills, not to mention making me completely horny."

I could tell from her tone that the memories were still vivid, as her breathing changed slightly and her face became a little flush with color.

"I wasn't planning on doing anything more with him," she continued, "but the more he focused his attention on me without wanting anything right away the more I began to want him."

I so wanted to reach down and rub my cock right then and there, but I was afraid if I did Lauren would freak out or something. So I just sat there, listening intently and contracting my pubic muscles now and then to make my cock move ever so slightly inside my shorts.

"After making out for a little while longer," Lauren continued, "I unbuttoned my blouse for him, figuring he would get the hint."

"Did he?" I asked quickly.

I was having no trouble picturing the scene in my mind as I imagined what he was going to do to Lauren's little, perky tits.

"Oh yes, Jeff," she answered. "He sure did. He undid a few more buttons and took off my top."

"Were you wearing a bra?"

"Nope," she replied, smiling. "I often go without a bra under my tops. It's just one of the advantages of not being too gifted."

My earlier glimpse of her breast confirmed her statement as I was now fully erect and throbbing. All I wanted to do at that moment was to feel my hardness, but I was still able to realise that having this conversation was one thing, playing with my cock while Sophie's sister sat only a few feet away was another thing completely.

"He began to lick my nipples, ever so lightly," Lauren continued. "Then he took one in his mouth and began to gently suck on it."

From my position across the table, I could see she was enjoying her own story. As she shifted in her chair, her pajama top betrayed her erect nipples as they were now pressed firmly against the fabric.

"Do you like having your nipples sucked," I asked cautiously, not sure just how far I could question her before she would decide not to answer.

"Oh yes, most girls do, but don't go all hard and heavy on her nipples all at once. They should be licked or tongued, gently at first, then harder. Same thing goes if you start to suck on them. Vary it up and watch for her reaction. She'll let you know how she likes it, soft or hard or a mix of the two."

I was having a hard time keeping my hand above the table. As I listened intently to Sophie's sister, I reached for my glass and accidentally knocked a fork onto the floor. Leaning down to reach for my utensil, I gave a quick glance under the table at where Lauren sat. My heart nearly jumped from inside my chest as she had her legs spread wide, offering me a view at the now-wet front of her panties. I banged my head on the underside of the table as I quickly sat up, desperately not wanting to get caught staring at Sophie's sister's pussy.

"Dropped my fork," I managed to say as I set it back on the table. I had never looked at Sophie's sister like that before, but found it to be incredibly erotic to see just how much she was enjoying the conversation. I found myself wondering what her pussy looked like underneath those panties. Was she shaved, trimmed or natural? Did she have a tight slit or were her pussy lips full and inviting? Was it sweet smelling or musky in a hot sex kind-of-way?

As if she knew I snuck a peek at her, she gave me a sly smile before replying.

"Well Jeff, you better get another fork then."

"Um, I guess so."

As I stood up from the table, I had completely forgotten about the raging erection that now filled my boxers.

"Mmm-hmmmm," I thought I heard Lauren whisper to herself as I passed by.

"What?"

"I didn't say anything," she lied.

Realising now what she was talking about, I quickly sat down at the table again, not wanting her to see just how turned on I was.

"Now, where were we before I was so rudely interrupted," she teased.

"Um, I think he was sucking on your nipples"

"Oh, yeah," she replied distractedly. "Well, after that I wanted to see just what he was willing to do for me. Now mind you, I really hadn't given him any attention yet."

"Was he getting impatient?"

"Probably, but if he knew what was good for him, which he must have, he kept his mouth shut. Well, at least for a few more minutes anyway."

"What did he do?"

"Well, he unbuttoned my jeans and slid them off. Then he began to lick my pussy through my panties."

"No shit?"

"No shit," she answered. "Now, if you want your girl in the palm of your hand, don't be afraid to go down on her. Because if you do, chances are that she will return the favour at some point."

"Um, how do you... what do you do when you go down on a girl like that?" I asked, feeling somewhat stupid.

"Well, this is one area that your porno experience will come in handy. Each girl is different in what she likes, but me? I like for him to start slow, with long licks of his flat tongue. I like him to flick my clit with his tongue, but not too much, because that makes it really sensitive. Anyway, after he flicks his tongue over it, having him suck on my clit really makes me wild. You know where a girl's clit is, right? It's at the top. Don't worry, you'll find it when you are down there. It's like a little nub at the top of her pussy. Then, I love to be tongue fucked. I love to feel a guy's tongue in my pussy, licking my walls up and down. And don't be afraid to use your hands."

As she continued, she again shifted in her seat, standing ever so slightly as to bring one of her legs up into the chair to sit on. It was then Sophie's sister did something that I never expected, not that having this conversation was, but this went way beyond that. Almost nonchalantly, her hand rose slowly off the table and moved down between her legs. My cock immediately rose even further. Sophie's sister, whether it was a conscious decision or just force of habit, was beginning to masturbate right in front of me.

"Think you can remember all of this?" she teased.

Lauren was looking me directly in the eyes, not blinking or gazing to one side or the other, as she continued to play with herself. She wanted me to know what she was doing as she smiled and licked her lips before continuing. It was definitely a conscious decision.

"After he had worked on my pussy for some time, I was ready to do anything for him," she admitted.

"Nice," was about all I could muster at that point.

"So I returned the favour and took off his pants. And I gave him a blowjob he'll never forget."

For the first time, I imagined my cock in Sophie's sister's mouth, sucking me for all she was worth as she looked up at me with those stunning blue eyes. The sound of Lauren's voice again snapped me from my early morning fantasy.

"I'm going to tell you something, Jeff. As great as most women seem to think huge cocks are for sex, I prefer sucking on one that isn't so big. If it's too big, all it does is choke you and then I can't enjoy what I'm doing, so you're not going to enjoy it as much either. A nice, average sized cock is perfect for sucking. You know, something like yours."

My eyes nearly bulged out of my head when I heard her words. I was so flabbergasted that I couldn't even muster a single syllable.

"Oh, come on," she continued, "I've seen you at the pool enough times to know you're pretty decent down there."

Her comment about my cock blew me away, as did the thought of her eyeing me in my swimsuit. I know Sophie's sister dated quite a bit in high school and college, but I never figured that she would be checking out my penis at the pool, much less make a comment about my size.

"So, did you suck him until he came or did you save it for something else?"

As this point, it seemed like we were trying to outdo each other so I wasn't hesitating to put out some very direct questions.

"Nope, though I have sucked a few guys off until they came. But one thing, if you find a girl willing to swallow, please give her some warning before you pop off. If we are going to swallow for you, I think that's the least you could do."

My cock was raging now, as hard as I could ever remember. Lauren still had her hand between her legs so I didn't see why I should hold back any longer. Watching for her reaction as I moved my hand under the table, her eyes seemed to light up and I definitely heard a soft moan escape her lips as she realised I had taken my hard cock in hand and began to stroke it slowly.

"So what are you going to do now, Jeff?"

"Same as you, Lauren," I replied, smiling.

I slid my chair back from the table so I had a little room to spread my legs out. Reaching down with my free hand, I slid my boxers down and released my cock from the cotton confines. Still fully erect and standing tall, I began stroking myself to an orgasm I never anticipated would be caused by Sophie's sister.

Lauren took my lead and slid her own chair back from the table. Though neither of us could see the other's hand, we both knew there was no turning back at this point.

"So, how do you like to be fucked?" I asked.

Lauren paused a bit before answering as the squishy sounds coming from her wet pussy had betrayed what previously had been subtle fingering. The look on her face told me that she had one, if not more, of her fingers buried in her pussy in an attempt to bring herself to orgasm.

"Mmm, I love riding a nice, hard cock. I love being in control. Deciding how deep I take it. Whether I want to just grind on it or slide my pussy up and down that smooth shaft."

Her words had me on the verge of cumming. As I pictured Lauren riding my cock, I could feel it building inside me, ready to explode.

"Can you feel it when he cums?"

"Oh, yes. It swells right before he ejaculates. When I know he is close, I clench my pussy tight so he can't help but shoot it deep inside me."

My breathing was becoming labored now as I was ready to shoot my load all over the diningroom floor. Pre-cum had dripped down my shaft, providing all the lubrication I needed to finish jacking off.

"Come for me."

Lauren's request was not totally unexpected, but sounded strange nonetheless.

"Make yourself cum for the birthday girl."

My hand began stroking at a feverish pace as I neared my own orgasm. As I quickened my pace, Lauren did likewise as she fingered herself toward relief.

"Mmmmm, I'm cumming,"

As she cried out, Lauren's petite body shook as ripples of pleasure flowed throughout her being.

I watched Sophie's sister's orgasm intently as I stroked myself. She exhibited a sensuality I had never seen in a woman before, much less in Sophie's sister. This exhibition of pleasure was all I needed to meet her demands.

"Uhhhnnnnhhhh, fuck," was all I could manage to say as my cock erupted in a stream of come. I masturbated fairly frequently, but this was more intense than anything I had ever experienced before. Spurt after spurt of white hot spunk splashed onto the floor as I slouched into my chair.

Several minutes passed before either of us could manage to speak. What had been the most erotic situation either of us had probably experienced had now turned into a somewhat uncomfortable silence. Lauren composed herself, rose from her chair and began to walk out of the kitchen. As she looked back at me, still sitting at the table with my cock in hand, she smiled.

"Thank you," was all she said before leaving the room.

________

I headed back into the kitchen but everyone was long gone. Hearing a noise from the stairs I looked up to see Lauren disappear into her bedroom. Then I heard a noise behind me.

“There you are! Oh you’ve been with Lauren. I knew you always fancied her!”

“Sophie, lower your voice!” The blonde sister looked rather disheveled, but still beautiful. Her face however looked like thunder.

"I'm going to get a drink," Sophie announced. She headed into the dining room, grabbing my arm. "And so are you."

"Sorry," I said, as Sophie dragged me away, “You fell asleep…”

“She’s in love with you, dummy!”

I tried to explain about Lauren, but Sophie wouldn't let me.

"Why would you introduce us if you don't want us to talk?" I asked. We were both standing in the dining room. I could swear I could smell the cum her little sister and I had just released in there. Sophie had stepped up to mixed drinks, finishing a rum and coke way too quickly for my liking.

"I thought it would be funny," Sophie said, "You know, after what you told me last month. But instead, you had to go and make it all weird."

"Weird?"

"Flirty," Sophie said, "That's not cool. You can't just, like, come on to my little sister in front of me, OK?"

"I kind of feel like she was being flirty with me," I said.

"Whatever," Sophie said, putting her cup down forcefully. "It's not OK so don't do it."

I should have let it go at that. I can't play dumb; I knew exactly what the problem was. And if Sophie had been flirting with one of my friends I'd have been equally upset. But at that moment, well, Lauren was super cute. And I hadn't lied before, I really had crushed on her pretty hard in high school. To have her get all bothered about me, that was the kind of ego boost I couldn't back off of.

Like Sophie had said, our time together was going to end. We weren't in some forever relationship. So, what if I tried to play the field a little? Was it so wrong to want to be a boyfriend instead of a beating-off buddy? And yeah, maybe I'd had a little more to drink than I'd let on, as well.

So instead of being a supportive friend and letting it go, I pushed the issue. "I can do what I want," I said, "You're not in charge of me."

Sophie scowled at me. "Fine, go back to your red headed slut," she said. I waited for the argument. Wanted it. Instead, Sophie gave me one last angry look, then flounced off. "See if I give a shit."

By then, I was too miserable to care. My big victory had turned to ashes. All I could think about was what I'd said to Sophie. How much I'd lost for what little I'd gained. I searched through the house to find Sophie. But she'd melted away. Finally, after about ten minutes of searching, I found her slumped in the bath.

"Heeeeyyyyyy," she slurred out when she saw me. "It's my favorite best friend."

Oh damn, she was far drunker than before. She staggered out of the bath using my arm to support her and I helped her onto a couch.

"Look, Sophie, I want to apologise," I said, the words spilling out of me.

"Don't worry about it, Jeff," Sophie said, "Come sit with me."

I nestled next to her on the couch. Sophie immediately lolled over me, clumsily wrapping her arms around my shoulders. Her soft chest pressed into mine.

"Ummm, Sophie?"

Sophie ignored my half-protest. We were cuddling very intimately on the couch. The house was empty, Jess had disappeared into the night and Lauren was in her room. This was way beyond friend-level affection, and I was too worried about getting caught to be relieved that my earlier transgressions seemed to have been forgotten.

Sophie squeezed me tight, then shifted so our faces were nearly touching. Sophie moved in to kiss me. Not a kiss on the cheek, nor a little peck on the lips like Sophie, herself, had once done. Like Lauren, Sophie had shifted straight into make out mode.

I did my best to slip from her grip before Sophie could complete the kiss. She was surprisingly strong, but I managed to escape. She grabbed me again, though, and held me centered. She leaned in again, this time pressing her lips to my ear.

"I want you to make love to me," Sophie said. Her tongue tickling on my sensitive flesh.

"What?! Sophie, no," I said.

Again, I pushed her off me. Did I want to have sex with Sophie? My conscious mind, my rational aspect, had already decided no. That what we were doing might be dangerous but full intercourse with my best friend was straight up wrong and so wouldn't happen.

But in my heart (and other places further south), I had to confess that the answer was yes. Yes. Oh fuck yes!

In that moment, though, that choice didn't matter. Sophie was too smashed for me to trust her. I didn't want her having regrets. Instead, I forcefully pushed her off me. Sophie fell back into the couch.

"I want to FUCK!" Sophie cried out, throwing her arms in the air. I looked around the room, but fortunately no one else heard her. Or at least they were polite enough to pretend they hadn't.

"Sophie, please be quiet," I said.

"Quiet me," Sophie said, "Stick that big dick inside and shut me up. Make me scream your name. Give it to me, Jeff. I need it."

"No," I said. I held Sophie forcefully by the shoulder.

"You don't want me?" Sophie asked. She shifted from lusty to sniffly in a second. It was a frighteningly fast transformation.

"You're drunk," I said.

"I'm fine," Sophie said, starting to stand up. "I thought you cared about me, but I guess I was wrong."

"I do care about you," I said, "I do want you." God it was hard to confess to it, but I knew I had to. It was freeing to finally speak it. Like jumping out of a plane. Thrilling and terrifying all at once. Heart racing. Stomach twisting. "But not like this."

"Why not?"

"You've had too much to drink," I said, "I won't take advantage of you. If you feel this way, sober, in the morning. We'll do it."

"I want it now," Sophie said, pouting. "This is your one chance, Jeff. You turn me down, you'll never get this pussy. You wont pop my cherry. You’ll never see my big tits or my sweet body. Don't you want it? Don't you want to fuck me? Give it to me good? Fill me up with all your naughty little spermies?"

"I do," I said. Well, maybe not that last part. Getting Sophie pregnant seemed like a really bad idea. But the rest of it? Yeah, I was up for that. But not if Sophie might not mean it.

"Then do it, or I'll find someone else who will," Sophie said.

Again, I searched the room while Sophie spoke, desperately hoping that no one could hear. I needed to get her out of there before she got herself in serious trouble. I wrapped my arm around her back and lifted her off the couch.

"Where are we going?" Sophie slurred as I slowly walked her back towards the stairs.

"Time for bed," I said.

"Finally!" Sophie said, "Took you long enough."

"Not like that," I said, "You need to sleep it off."

"What's the matter, Jeff, am I not hot enough for you?" Sophie asked, then belched. Her breath smelled like a still.

"Let's just get you some rest, OK?"

I helped Sophie up the stairs and led her back to her bedroom. The further we went, the slumpier she got, until I practically had to carry her through her doorway. Carefully, I lowered her onto her bed. She grunted lightly as she hit the mattress and then sighed, smacking her lips with sleep.

For a moment, a protective and perverse part of me considered stripping her out of her party outfit. But I decided it was probably safer to let her sleep it off in her dress. I ran off to the bathroom, grabbed a wastebasket, and put it next to her bed.

"If you need to throw up…" I told Sophie. She was already halfway to dreamland.

"You have to fuck me," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. I wasn't even sure if she was aware she was talking to me.

"In the morning," I said.

"No," Sophie said, grabbing my arm so tight, it felt like an eagle latching onto a branch. Her eyes went wide and suddenly she was wide awake. "Now! Do me right this second or it's over between us. You can go back to stroking it all by your sad self. I swear to God, it's now or never."

"Fine, we'll do it now," I said.

Sophie smiled at me, then softened. She let her head lay back on the pillow again. "Thaasss a good boy," she murmured. "Ravish me."

"I just need to get a condom real quick and I'll come right back."

"OK," Sophie said. Her eyes were already fluttering shut. "Come back and give it to me. So good."

I extricated my arm and tiptoed back from the bed. Sophie's eyes were shut. She was still murmuring, but I was pretty sure she was passed out or close to it.

When I got to the door, she repeated my name. I froze.

"I love you, Jeff," Sophie said, absently.

"I love you, too," I said.

"No, I mean I love you love you," Sophie said.

"Yes," I said, "Me too."

A moment later, Sophie went completely silent. I waited to make sure, then slipped back outside of her bedroom.

________

I never did find a condom but when her Mom and Dad returned a short time later I explained what had happened and they thanked me for being such a gentleman. Jessica wasn’t going to be coming back home so they offered me her bed to sleep in and I must admit… I was pretty exhausted. That had been a roller coaster of a day.

It was well after two in the morning when I climbed between Jessica’s perfumed sheets. It had been a long night and I was ready for a good night's sleep. The house was completely dark as everyone had apparently gone to bed. I was exhausted, but wide awake. My mind raced with everything that had happened with Sophie -- all that we'd said and done. And hadn't done.

Eventually I guess I fell asleep because the next memory I have is of someone knocking on Jessic’s bedroom door. It felt like they were beating on my skull. Too much alcohol and not enough sleep had left me in quite a state.

Carefully, I got up from bed. I realized I'd never changed out of my slacks and dress shirt from the night before. I limped to the door in the early morning light.

Sophie was on the other side, looking quite a wreck herself. Her dress was half off her shoulder and her golden blonde locks were sticking up all over the place, like a cruel parody of the big hair you'd see in an 80s TV show.

"Hi," Sophie said, looking down at her feet. "I think I threw up last night. In a trash can."

"I left it there for you," I said.

"I thought so," Sophie said, "I don't remember a lot of last night."

"You got drunk," I said.

"Figured that part out," Sophie said. She pushed past me and then dropped onto my bed. I was pleased to see (and smell) that she was at least vomit-free. She snuggled into the pillows. "I hope I didn't do anything too embarrassing."

"You really don't remember?" I asked. I sat down next to her. Sophie quickly shied away. Like I'd shocked her.

"I remember drinking a lot," she said, "Last night was hard. It was super uncomfortable to be around those people and realise they have their own lives. You know? Like, when we needed help, where were they? But when we throw a party, they all show up."

"I know," I said, "It was hard for me, too. Do you remember bringing me over to say 'hi' to Lauren?"

"Sort of," Sophie said. She snuggled into my pillow more. "I remember Lauren and I were talking, and she saw you. She said you'd gotten, like, super-hot. I'm sorry, Sophie. I thought about what you'd told me before. About how you'd think about her when we... It made me jealous. I know it shouldn't have. It's not fair, but it did."

"It's OK," I said, "I think I'd feel the same way if one of my friends was perving on you."

"Or if Randy Hotguy was at the party, putting the moves on me?" Sophie asked. She gave me a smirk and, despite it all, she looked so beautiful lying on her big sisters bed in the morning sun.

"Yeah, fuck that guy," I said.

"Well, I kinda couldn't handle it with Lauren," Sophie said, "So I told myself it was funny, instead, and tried to make a whole joke out of it. And then you were flirting with her for real and I got really upset. Like, even more than before."

"I'm sorry," I said, "I shouldn't have done that."

"Of course, you should have!" Sophie said, giving me a shove. "She's a hot girl and she's totally into you. You don't owe me anything, I'm your friend. I don't have any right to get in your way."

"Still, though," I said, "I could tell it was hurting your feelings."

"Yeah, so I went to go drink more after that," Sophie said, "And then I woke up in my own bed. I guess you helped me. I didn't, um, do anything else, did I? Nothing embarrassing?"

I looked down at the hardwood floor. "You're fine," I said.

"Oh no," Sophie said, "I didn't hook up with some dude, did I? Or worse, one of our stupid, ugly cousins?"

"No, nothing like that," I said.

"Come on Jeff, what happened?"

"You don't remember any of it?" I asked.

"I swear I don't," Sophie said.

"I, um, well I found you sitting on the couch. And you kind of, um, propositioned me."

"Propo-wha?"

"You told me you wanted to have sex. With me. Right there."

"Oh shit."

"You were, um, kind of explicit, being honest," I said.

"Oh God, I'm so sorry," Sophie said, "Look, Jeff, that whole thing about 'truth-in-alcohol,' you know that's not true, right? Like, I don't want to. It's not that I don't think you're... Oh, Goddammit."

"It's OK," I said, "I get it. You were drunk. I knew it too. You don't have to explain yourself."

"But you didn't," Sophie said, "I mean, we didn't have sex."

"No."

"Even though I kind of forced myself on you?"

"Not gonna lie," I said, "You didn't make it easy." I intentionally eyed Sophie's body and she immediately understood. "But no. I figured, if it was something you wanted, it could wait till we were both sober."

"Thanks Jeff," Sophie said. She sat up and kissed me on the cheek. All things considered, her breath wasn't all that bad. "I'm sorry I said those things to you. I shouldn't have. Look, I don't want to hurt your feelings. You know I care for you a lot. And what we've been doing, I mean, it's awesome. But we aren’t going to do that. No matter what I said in the moment."

"No, I get it."

"You're not mad?" Sophie asked.

"No, I agree," I said, "That's too far. Even for us."

"OK. Thanks. Seriously," Sophie said, "I know a lot of guys wouldn't... Anyway, I'm lucky to have you in my life."

"I'm lucky to have you, too."

We shared a quick, chaste hug. It felt nice to hold my curvy best friend in my arms. I could feel myself responding so I stepped back. An erection was not at all appropriate for that moment.

"I'm going to go clean up," Sophie said as we broke. "I need to apologise to Lauren for getting smashed on her birthday. Buy Mom and Dad a replacement trashcan. Make a fresh commitment to Jesus."

"I support your new life choices," I said.

Sophie got up and tousled my hair. "You should clean up, too," she said, "You look like crap."

It seemed a lifetime ago since Lauren and I had masturbated for each other, but neither one of us had made the slightest mention of it the next morning. I helped her parents clean the house while Sophie nursed her hangover with the help of her little sister. 

There had been a few awkward moments over the next few days after our conversation, the relationship between Lauren and I had returned to normal, with Lauren doing her thing and me doing mine. I had chalked the whole experience up to a couple of horny kids who let a conversation about sex go way too far.

Things slowly settled back into normal. Well, almost normal, in any case.

We spent the whole day cleaning the house -- it was quite an undertaking after the evening before. Sophie was clearly not the only person to have gotten a little out of hand.

As I was wiping down the dining room table, and the sister’s working on the living room, their Mom pulled at my elbow. She motioned for me to join her in the kitchen. She looked very serious -- her mouth turned down like it was meant to make that shape.

"I saw what happened with you and my daughter last night," her Mom said.

Oh no.

"Oh God, I can..."

"I just want you to know," their Mom continued, breaking through me like a battering ram. "I'm really proud of you."

"Wait, what?"

"Sophie was way too drunk last night. You saw what was happening and stepped in. Took care of her."

"Oh, yes," I said, "Yes, I did."

"You're a good friend," she said, "I know this has been hard on you. It's been rough on all of us. But throughout it all, I think you've managed to do just be there for her… for them. You've been steady, a rock the whole family can rely on."

"Thanks," I said. I hadn't realised that she saw me that way. I'd never thought about things from that perspective.

"You've given up a lot. I'd understand if you needed time, you know, to let your guard down, or whatever. Blow off some steam. But in the meantime, I want to thank you. For everything. You’re already a part of this family, remember that."

"It's fine," I said.

It truly was.

The next day marked the last week in August. Her parents and Jessica went back to work. Lauren started going out with friends for her last, pre-high school, hurrahs. For our part, Sophie and I hung out but not like before. She insisted she didn't remember what had happened the night of the party, but the change in our relationship was there, just the same.

Finally, a full three days following the incident, Sophie jutted her chin my way and we ended up in her bedroom. We didn't touch each other or speak; we went back to the basics. A quick press and that was it. But it felt like a breakthrough.

"Turns out being behaved is kind of boring," Sophie said with a shrug after we'd both peaked. I had to agree with her, of course. I assumed that was it, and we'd go back to this way of existing for a little while longer.

But something was different. The idea of intercourse had entered our minds. We'd joked about it before. Taunted and teased. Now though, it felt more like a when than an if. Even though neither of us would admit it to ourselves. Let alone each other.

________

Once again I had been invited to Sophie’s house. She was home alone and thoughts of just how far the boundaries of our friendship could be tested flooded my mind. I wanted her. I loved her. But I also loved and respected her family. The door ws unlocked and I let myself in, heading up the familiar stairs. Sophie was in her bedroom when I saw her. She was wearing a pair of red, bikini cut panties, a yellow blouse, and nothing else. She was lying on her tummy on the floor, facing the far wall, her legs kicked up in the air. Golden hair pooled on the carpet. She had on her headphones, listening to music, and was lost to the world. But to me it looked exactly like she was pressing.

I don't know why I did it. Well, I know why. But not why that moment or why that way. I stepped into Sophie's room. I knelt behind her. And before she became aware of my presence, I climbed on top of her, lowering my shorts-clad crotch onto her panty-covered bottom.

Sophie gasped, then stilled. I waited for her to throw me off, to tell me no, but she didn't. Sophie held in place. My hard-on poking into her perfect ass.

I took it as permission and pressed down. I heard Sophie gasp as the first bits of pleasure filled me. The softness of her bottom, the warmth of her body, it was perfect for what we were doing. Sophie arched herself upward to meet my thrusts.

"Jeff," she said, and I knew that she was about to put a stop to this. I lifted myself off her ass. "This would be better with just underwear."

I froze. Obviously, I wasn't expecting that. I took off my shorts and tossed them to the side. Now in boxers, I leaned back down on top of Sophie. Grinding down, I had to admit this did feel way better. The danger of it only amplifying what we were doing.

We lay like that, moving against each other. When we'd done this before, there had always been this sense of urgency. Even when we had all afternoon to get off, we always raced through.

This time, though, was different. We took our time. I don't know whether it was the position we were in, or the feelings we'd expressed, but we didn't rush. It was almost leisurely. The two of us slowly grinding against each other, savoring every sensation.

But something else was also happening. The previously mentioned precarious nature of the fly of my boxers meant that, as I humped into Sophie's ass, my penis was starting to pop free. I could feel the fabric of Sophie's panties tickle the skin of my dick with each press.

Sophie must have felt it too. She reached back with her hand, stopping our coupling. I thought, once again, that she was drawing the line.

Instead, she pulled her panties down her legs and tossed them off. She lay back down on her tummy.

"Sophie, are you sure?" I asked. The argument roiled inside me; I could almost picture a chivalrous knight fighting a crazed barbarian. A funny metaphor for what I was feeling. And I'm sure you can figure out who was winning.

Sophie tapped her headphones, as if to say that she couldn't hear me over her music. I supposed that was my answer. I took off my own underwear. Both of us were now naked from the waist down. I lay down on top of Sophie. My cock nestled in that most precarious of places.

Bare skin to bare skin. I could feel the heat of her pussy, emanating out like a tiny sun. My hardness against her soft, wet spot. I didn't need to move; this was already beyond anything I'd ever felt.

But I did move. I pressed down. Sophie rubbed up at the same time. The two of us groaned in unison. We didn't need words. We humped against each other. Totally connected. Well, almost totally. Our bodies decided to fix that distinction for us.

The first time, the head of my penis grazed Sophie's pussy so slightly, I hardly noticed.

The second time, my dick actually held for a moment, right at the entry to Sophie's pussy, before slipping away.

The third time, my cock actually went inside. No more than an inch. Barely the head of my head. And yet.

Both of us froze there. Right on the precipice of penetrative sex. I waited for Sophie to tell me 'no.' I waited for my own conscience to cry out. None of that happened. Instead we both sat up.

Sophie was blushing but determined as she started undoing the buttons of her blouse.  I was getting lucky. Once Sophie's blouse was off and she had slipped off her headphones, she seemed to freeze, not knowing what to do next. Manfully I stepped into the breach, first unclipping her bra.

I think I mentioned that she was a very attractive package. Naked, I have to upgrade that rating and mark her as sensational. It was at this point that I decided to deviate from her planned course and start prodding around the edges of a situation too good to be true.

I sat on the side of her bed, smiling and letting my appreciation of Sophie's figure show. I reached out and took her hand and drew her towards me. She was trembling like a deer, wondering if the wolf pack was closing in.

Still smiling, I suddenly flipped her across my knee and spanked her hard, giving her half a dozen solid smacks on her pretty little tush.

I then flipped her around again, sat her on the bed and glared at her.

"Now, sweetheart," I said, "you will tell me precisely what you think you're doing and why you're doing it. You can tell me sitting there, or you can tell me while you're across my knee having your bottom spanked, but tell me you will."

Sophie was astounded. I was supposed to be kissing and seducing her, or being seduced by her, not spanking her and making demands.

She dithered for a moment, and tried to bluff, but as soon as I went to put her across my knee again she collapsed and started crying and trying to talk through the tears.

Not understanding a word she was saying, all I could do was draw her to me and hold her while she cried on my shoulder. Not that this was any hardship. I defy any man to not feel really masculine when a delectable and naked young woman is cuddling you and crying in your arms.

Eventually the crying stopped and Sophie seemed ready to talk, so I sat back, prepared to listen.

"It's Lauren," Sophie told me.

"Lauren?"

"She asked me if she could date you… and by date you, she meant-," she said.

“I understand. It’s ok. I’m not going to have a relationship with your sister if it means losing you.”

"I was wondering what to do," Sophie continued, "and then I realised I have been denying you… denying myself… all these years."

I was speechless. But not for long. I thought the whole thing over and then told her in a calm and considered way that I thought she might be making a little error.

“We don’t need to do this just because you fear losing me. I am always going to be here for you.” 

Sophie was crying again now, but also looking belligerent.

"Just go away," she said. "It's my problem and I'll work it out."

"No. I'm your problem. In case you haven't noticed, you're naked, and I’m naked and we need to talk this through."

"I want you to choose me..."

"Now that I know what you’re worried about, I'm quite willing to go along with you to a point. Are you prepared to listen to my suggestions?"

Sophie glared at me, but nodded.

"OK. Earlier, you were gritting your teeth and preparing to lie back and think of giving me something so very precious because of your sister. Now you are much more relaxed, assuming that it is not going to happen, and you've been too upset with everything to even remember why we do this."

Sophie flushed at this point and covered her breasts, but didn't really resist when I gently pushed her hands back down away from them.

"Now what I propose is that I will make love to you for a while, getting you used to having a man touch you and letting you get used to touching a man. We don't have to have sex. We can always leave that for another time.But I am not going to just be a one night stand. If we start making out tonight, I will expect to see you every night for at least the next week. Then when we do make love, you will have some idea of what you're doing and, on subsequent days, I'll be able to teach each other more."

"But we won't be having sex tonight?" Sophie said.

"Not unless you really want to," I told her. "Are you on the pill?"

When she shook her head the next question was obvious.

"Did you do anything about getting yourself some condoms?"

At her shocked look, I assumed no.

"So how did you intend to protect yourself from unwanted pregnancy?"

The thought had obviously never crossed her mind. All she had been concentrating on was getting her hands, and other parts, onto the object of her little sister's desires.

"It doesn't matter right now," I told her. "Do you… want to be in a relationship with me?”

“Yes, Jeff. Are you prepared to give us a go?"

I spent some time thinking. Her initial plan had been to get laid and then get me out. Now she had to consider if she was willing to spend the week learning about sex, and us becoming more than just friends. I finally nodded.

"What are you going to do now?" she asked, and I could see her nerves and the fear of the unknown emerging, along with a flicker of interest. She was finally starting to get curious about what was going to happen.

"I am going to sit down and enjoy the cup of coffee we're going to make together," I said. "No, don't worry, you won't need to get dressed to make it. You can do it while undressed and it will help you to relax with being nude in front of me. Besides," I added, "you have a nice figure and I like looking at it."

Finally, a bit of her spirit started to re-emerge.

"If I have to make it naked, then it's only fair that you should be naked as well," she said defiantly, "so I can get used to seeing a naked man."

I bowed my head in acknowledgement and removed all my clothes. Sophie was blushing, but not backing down, and she watched with interest as I stripped. She blushed even deeper as she realised I still had an erection, and she looked pointedly elsewhere.

We returned to the kitchen where I sat and watched while Sophie made the coffee.

Who knew that having a cup of coffee could be so erotic?

Sophie started off slowly, trying to hide her body while she worked, knowing that she was naked and being watched by a naked man.

And then it slowly dawned on her that she was NAKED and that she was being WATCHED by a NAKED MAN. Her breast swelled slightly, causing her nipples to become erect and her breasts and nipples brought themselves sharply to her mind. Suddenly Sophie was standing slightly straighter, throwing her shoulders back a little and projecting her bosom.

I suspected from the way she started to sway when she walked that she was also starting to get hot and wet, and was becoming even more acutely aware of herself and the fact that I was watching her. And she was enjoying it. It was exciting and it was turning her on.

I have to admit that Sophie's gathering excitement was also turning me on. Even more so, I should say, as I'm sure my cock set some sort of record for instant erection when I first saw her naked.

Anyway, we sat and enjoyed our coffee, and if Sophie seemed to need to pick up her cup and replace it every few sips, with the accompanying swaying of a pair of lovely breasts, what could I do but enjoy the show?

All good things must come to an end, and eventually we finished our coffee. Sophie put the cups on the sink while I just pushed my chair back a little from the table.

When Sophie turned from the sink to look at me, I just held out my hand to her while continuing to sit. Sophie walked towards me and took my hand and I drew her close and directed her gently down onto my lap.

I could see she was a little nervous about having my erection pressed into her side, but I ignored it, just turning her face slightly to face me so that I could kiss her. This time, the tension that had been there earlier was gone, replaced by an honest curiosity.

We just kissed naturally, with me holding her gently, until by some chance my hand reached up and cupped Sophie's breast. She froze for a moment, waiting, but when I did nothing more she resumed kissing me.

Very soon I was playing freely with her breasts, taking it slowly and letting Sophie get used to the feelings my hand coaxed out of her, enjoying hearing her gasp as I pinched her nipples slightly.

It seemed right after a while to drop my head to her breast and start kissing them lightly, tonguing them and sucking lightly on her nipples. With my hands now being in the way I just let it slip down Sophie's body until it was resting in her lap.

Sophie promptly dropped her hand to cover mine, not wanting it to go exploring just yet, but that she quickly found was an error. I promptly guided her hand around to where my erection was pressing lightly against her side, and directed it to touch me.

Sophie let her hand just lie next to my erection, feeling it pressing against her hand but not actually taking hold of it. My hand drifted back to her lap and was gently stroking her mons, with the occasional bit of pressure to pass the message deeper into her.

I continued nibbling and paying attention to Sophie's breasts, not rushing anything, not trying to ease her thighs apart so I could explore deeper, and not pressuring her to actually do anything to my cock.

After a while I could hear her breathing tense a little as she made a decision, and then her hand closed smoothly over my cock and started to explore it. At the same time her thighs relaxed a little more so there was room for me to slip my hand between them if I wanted to.

If I wanted to? Of course I bloody wanted to, but the time wasn't right. I continued to take things slowly, letting Sophie's excitement build, creeping up on her, not charging up and scaring her.

I also wanted to tell her the sort of things she could be doing to my cock with that little hand she had holding it, following with suggestions describing the things a warm and wet mouth could also do to me. And I would, sometime during the coming week, I most definitely would.

Instead, I suggested that maybe we would be more comfortable in her bedroom, where we could continue her education lying down.

This time I escorted her to the bedroom, gently walking her in and easing her onto the bed, where I lay down beside her.

"Now," I murmured, "if I remember correctly, I was getting acquainted with your breasts."

Leaning over her, I again started to muzzle her breasts, maintaining a nice tension in them. At the same time I shifted my position so that her hand fell onto my erection, apparently of its own accord, and Sophie again started her hesitant exploration.

The main difference now was that my hand was extending its reach, happily sliding between Sophie's thighs, pressing and stroking her labia, lightly scratching her inner lips as she slowly flowered under my touch, encouraging deeper exploration. Deeper exploration is what she got.

It wasn't long before my fingers were delving between her lips and pressing inside her, tracing along her inner paths. She gasped when I pressed a finger lightly against her hymen, knowing that the only time she'd be closer to losing her virginity would be when it actually happened.

Moving away from her hymen and vaginal passage, my fingers drifted around inside her, finally touching on and teasing Sophie's clit. She gave a little scream when I did that, her hips lifting off the bed in shock. She dropped my cock at this point, trying to concentrate on the teasing I was doing with her clitoris, not knowing if she should be demanding I stop or begging for more.

From the slight groan she gave when I drew back, I suspect she wanted to demand more.

At this stage I reached off the bed and groped for my trousers. Or to be more precise, the pocket of my trousers and the little packages I had in there. I extracted those little packets and tossed them onto the bedside table, bar one which I kept.

"At some stage," I said as I relaxed next to her, "you're going to have to work out how to put one of these on a boy. Why don't you try it with me?"

Sophie looked at the condom and then at my cock and blushed, but as I mentioned earlier, she had spirit. She glanced at the instruction on the packet and then took me in hand and started rolling it on as though she'd done it a hundred times before. She had it over half on before she gave a little jerk, and turned to look at me with her eyes opened very, very, wide.

It had suddenly dawned on her that the only reason she had to put a condom on me was because it was going to be needed. Her eyes switched back to the task she was doing, and she completed it and then sank back onto the bed without looking at me.

“Jeff, there’s something else?”

“What’s that?”

“I meant what I said.”

“When?”

“When I propositioned you for sex.” She looked directly into my eyes, “I’m in love with you.”

“I meant it too… I love you, ophie.”

"Wait...wait," she said, exhaling heavily, trying to catch her breath, "just… one second."

"Is everything ok?" I was very confused, and not in the mood to be teased.

"Everything's perfect Jeff, it's just...if we do this," she moved her hair from her face, " if we have sex, we can't go back. What I wanted to tell you was… I love you. Not in a family way and not as a friend, but I'm in love with you. Are you ready for that?"

"Sophie," I looked into her deep blue eyes, I couldn't break my gaze, "I have loved you for so long… and I'm prepared to love you everyday for the rest of my life."

"No one can know, Jeff. We have to keep this a secret. My sisters couldn't handle it."

"I know, I know… I'm ok with that as long as you are."

“Then I am ready for you… lover.”

“We don’t have to-”

“Fuck me…” she breathed.

I hooked one of her ankles with one of mine and gently but steadily moved her legs a lot further apart. Her body responded smoothly, and I could tell that although physically she was ready, mentally she still wasn't sure.

I moved between her legs, positioning myself for what was to come, and then I reached up and turned her head so that she was looking directly at me. Keeping my eyes firmly on her, I pressed my erection against her slit, moving it slightly to ease her lips a little further apart, then pressing the head slowly between her lips and into her.

Sophie was looking at me, hard, wanting to look down and watch was happening to her body, but also desperate for the encouragement I was giving her. I wasn't sure what I was saying but it obviously worked, as a tiny smile flittered across her face before a look of concentration came upon it.

I could feel her hips lifting slightly, encouraging my entry, assisting me to push home and down a warm tight passage. I don't think either of us really noticed when I pushed past her hymen, brushing it aside like a stray cobweb. Sophie may have winced slightly, but she was concentrating too hard on these new and exciting feelings to worry about a little twinge of pain.

Now that I was in Sophie I was quite content to just rest for a moment, enjoying the feel of her surrounding me. Sophie, for her part, also seemed happy to just rest, getting used to the feeling of having a man inside her.

We lay quietly, joined together, neither speaking. Then Sophie took a big breath and wriggled slightly against me, wanting more than just having me there, even if she wasn't sure what the more she wanted was. In return, I wriggled slightly back at her, laughing at her sudden intake of breath.

Deciding the time for more vigorous action had come, I slowly pulled out, watching Sophie's eyes widen at the slow drag of my cock inside her, and then hearing her give a little cry as I thrust sharply back inside her.

Again I did a slow withdrawal with a sharp return, feeling Sophie starting to move in unison with me. Soon I was moving faster, setting up a nice rocking motion, getting Sophie to match me as I moved.

I'm not sure what I was saying to her, but I was whispering words of encouragement as Sophie thrust herself up to match whatever I was doing. We fell into a steady rhythm, letting our own pleasures blossom and grow while contributing to the enjoyment of each other.

The foreplay we had indulged in had left Sophie's body ready for the culmination, and now that we were actually in session, so to speak, her climax was coming up fast.

Not quite fast enough for me, however, as I could feel my own climax rushing down upon me, and I was in no mood to try to hold it off. Thrusting sharply, I still managed to slip a hand between us, darting my finger into Sophie and flicking her clit again.

The extra touch was like lighting the fuse. She screamed and exploded under me, while my own climax hammered into her.

Afterwards we lay for a while, still joined, relishing the quiet contentment coming from pleasure mutually shared.

Then I withdrew, making a quick trip to the en suite to remove the condom and cleaning myself before returning with a warm cloth and towel so that I could help Sophie clean up.

Then we resumed the quiet lying together, neither interested in speaking.

Sophie was half asleep, cuddling me, when I asked her the question.

"Would you like me to go home now, or would you rather I stay the night? I'd rather I spend the night here, and we can continue this in the morning."

Sophie didn't actually say either way, she just opened her eyes a bit wider and smiled, then snuggled closer holding me there. I didn't fight it.

________

'Wake up Jeff. We did it! We’re no longer virgins!"

I looked at the clock beside my bed and groaned. It was only 3am. Sophie moved her body over mine on the bed and grabbed my wrists. She leaned forward and began to lick my face. I always hated when she did that when we were kids. I began to buck my hips to push her off me. Suddenly Sophie gave a jump and pulled her face away from mine. She got a devilish look on her face. I looked from her face to her chest for a fraction of a second. She was still completely naked.

Suddenly Sophie was leaning in and I thought she was going to lick me again. My hips shot up again and Sophie ground down against me. Now I knew what had caught her attention. I had morning wood and when I bucked against her she felt it hit her. She locked her lips to mine and began to kiss me. She kept trying to push her tongue into my mouth and I was slowly losing my resolve.

Sophie was grinding her pussy against my cock as it strained against her vulva. Sophie began to moan and I opened my lips and let her tongue invade my mouth.

Sophie's grip on my arms loosened and instead of pushing her off I slid my hands under her, found her breasts and a second later her nipples. I began to stroke and lightly pinch her nipples while our tongues twined together and her hips ground against my hard on.

I kept playing with her tits as we kissed. I took my right hand and slid it slowly down her belly until I found the top of her panties. She let me roll her over to her back as I began to stroke her clit before finding her gash with my middle finger.

"Suck my nipples again, Jeff."

I moved down and sucked her left nipple into my mouth I flicked the pebble like nub a few times with my tongue before nipping it between my teeth and pulling away gently. Sophie pushed her hips against my finger as I inserted into her pussy.

I threw the sheet off my body and Sophie began to drool at the sight of my throbbing member, She gripped it tight in her hand and began to stroke it slowly.

"If you do that too much longer I'll cum all over the bed." I warned her.

She released my cock long enough to strip her sodden panties and then she had me in hand just a millisecond before she had me in her mouth. There was no slow encapsulation, Sophie swallowed my member whole. I felt the head bump against her soft palate just before her throat opened and accepted it. She had both hands on my hips and was directing me fuck her face.

I was in heaven as Sophie licked and sucked my cock with the head going into her throat every three or four strokes. I was on the edge of blowing my load.

"I'm going to cum, Sophie."

She just kept sucking away like I hadn't said a thing. My balls started to tingle and my cock got thicker. Sophie held my cock in her throat as the first jet of cum shot out. Then she pulled back keeping a tight seal with her lips as I kept pumping jet after jet of cum into her mouth. I could feel Sophie swallowing while I came. When I was totally spent Sophie sucked even harder as she milked the last drops of cum out of my shaft.

Before she could say a word I grabbed her hips and flipped her to her back just before diving in to lick her pussy. I lifted her hips with my hands to give me better access to the whole slit. My tongue was moving up and down and in and out. I found her clit and began to focus all my teasing there as I worked my left hand free so I could plunge my fingers inside her. Sophie was moaning non stop as I worked my magic with my tongue. Suddenly my hearing went dead as she clamped her thighs to my head and Sophie's whole body went rigid as she had her first orgasm of the morning.

I stopped everything until she relaxed her hold on my head. Once I could move I slid up her body and kissed her mouth hungrily, Sophie turned around and went down on all fours. I knelt behind her, reached down and put the head of my cock at the entrance to her pussy and I thrust inside in one fast push.

"Yes, let’s do it like this!."

I just nodded and went in for another kiss. Gradually Sophie began to roll her hips. I took my cue and began to thrust in and out matching her rhythm. I sucked her right nipple into my mouth and Sophie cried out my name as she had another small orgasm. I could feel her pussy convulsing on my cock as I thrust inside. Because I had cum in her mouth I was going to last a lot longer.

Sophie began to urge me faster and faster and soon I was pounding away as fast as I could while she rolled her hips from side to side. Sophie began to cum harder than she had the first two times. It was hard for me to keep my speed with her pussy grabbing at my cock. I slowed my pace until she came down a little from her orgasm. Once again Sophie was crying out for me to pound her fast. I was drilling her into the mattress when suddenly I felt my balls tingling again. As my cock thickened Sophie wrapped her legs around my hips and refused to let me pull out.

“Keep fucking me!” 

I pushed forward a little further. Sophie lifted her hips to ease my passage. My head snuck in. Halfway down my shaft. I pulled back. Thrust again. Sophie grunted. Finally, I was fully buried inside Sophie's body. Without a condom between us the sensations felt hotter, wetter and one million times better.

“I’m not wearing a condom!”

Sophie turned and looked back at me. Her expression was unreadable -- a mix of total joy and absolute concern. Fear, desire, sadness, exultation. All in one. I was feeling it too.

I drew back slightly, then pushed forward. Sophie's face twisted as the sensation overtook her. Eyes rolled back. Lips curled. She turned forward, resting her head on her arms.

We rolled against each other. Together, truly, for the first time. I heard Sophie make all those familiar noises I'd known from before -- the little gasps and groans. Squeaks and mewls. But now they were coming because of me.

"So good," she gasped.

I couldn't respond, already wrapped up in my own pleasure. The heat of Sophie's pussy, her warmth and wetness, it was like nothing I'd ever experienced. Amplifying everything from simple sex to something beyond what we have words for. Intimate beyond intimacy.

I was fucking Sophie. I couldn't get past that fact. It was integral to the experience. The wrongness of what we were doing. The rightness of it. Everything about the physical act was overwhelmed by the emotional part of it.

I reached my hands down and found Sophie's amazing breasts. I squeezed those massive mounds, using them like handholds, as I humped Sophie from behind. I didn't ever want this to end.

"Getting... close," Sophie said. Her voice strained. God, I wanted her to cum so bad. But her words had a secondary effect.

"Me too," I said. I was very aware, then, of what we were doing. Had done. The consequences racing towards me, but I couldn't look away.

"Don't stop," Sophie said.

Our movements became frenzied. Moving in synchronicity; racing in opposite directions -- Sophie trying frantically to reach her orgasm, me trying desperately to escape mine.

"Don't stop," Sophie said it again. "Don't you dare stop."

"Trying..."

“Cum inside me, Jeff.”

Sophie's body undulated under me. Even though I was on top, she was clearly in control. She arched and shimmied. Rubbed and cinched. Moved her body on my cock like I was only an object. Faster. Faster.

Finally, she stopped. Stilled.

"Ohhhhh" the word slipped out of her like steam. Pitch rising till it left my spectrum.

I'd seen Sophie's orgasm so many times, I could replay it in detail on the back of my eyelids. Heard it so often, I could write it as a symphony. Even smelled it, her femininity filling my nostrils as she flooded.

But I'd never felt Sophie's cum before.

Her pussy clamped down, sealing shut like it was one of those vacuum storage bags. Air tight. Her butt slammed downward. Her back arched. We don't need to invent a cock-milking machine. Sophie already has the perfect one built in.

"Sophie, I'm..." My inner knight took one final, desperate swing.

"Dooooon't. Stooooop," Sophie said, a low deep rumble I could barely make out.

It didn't matter what she'd said. It was already too late. The pleasant tingle in my penis turned into a spark, racing fire down my shaft and straight into Sophie's unprotected pussy.

I let out a long, strangled cry. A river of sperm burst into Sophie's snatch, while an ocean of illicit bliss rolled over my body. I jammed my dick as deep as it would go. Squeezed Sophie's breasts so hard, there would be bruises after. Pressed as hard as I could as plume after plume of pleasure arced out of me.

Vaguely, I was aware of the woman beneath me, enduring her own ecstasy. She told me after, feeling my hot cum splash against her cervix had triggered a chain reaction, taking her already extant orgasm and exacerbating it. Like pumping gasoline into a fire.

Sophie burst. Her brain blew out. Her body shivered and shook. Wordless, primal sounds escaped her lips. She came like she was crazed by it. Like I'd unlocked the higher function of her pleasure centers. Both of us awash in the chemicals of reproduction. Oxytocin and dopamine. Endorphins and adrenaline.

My cock finally gave up trying to find more cum to pump into Sophie's fertile pussy. It didn't shrink, so much as it lay down, exhausted. Sophie's body went limp. I fell with her. Her soft skin felt almost too hot. We rolled off each other, sweaty.

We laid there still coupled until my cock softened and slid softly out followed by a stream of my cum. Sophie and I were touching each other all over exploring with our hands. Neither one of us wanted to be the first one out of the bed.

"I need to wake you up like this more often. That was fun."

"I could get used to it. But I think going to sleep like that once in a while would be fun too."

"Oh fuck," Sophie said. I couldn't tell if it was in celebration or regret. Maybe a bit of both.

She rolled over and sat up. Absently, she dipped her fingers in her pussy. They came out covered in white goop.

"Oh fuck," she said it again. "Oh, fuck me."

Reality raced over me. That post-cum rationality burst forth. What we did. What we'd done. Whatever post-sex satisfaction I had earned was obliterated by guilt. I'd just had sex with Sophie. Changed our relationship forever. Inseminated her unprotected pussy. All of it. My most forbidden dream. My totally enrapturing nightmare.

"Sophie, I'm sorry," I said, "I didn't mean to." My apology felt so stupid in my own mouth, I couldn't imagine how idiotic I sounded to Sophie.

Sophie didn't say anything. She rolled over and held me tight, like cradling a crying baby. Her bare bottom pressed against mine. I felt a stream of my own semen drip out of her pussy and land, warm, on my thigh. The tickle of her pubic hair on my rapidly shrinking cock.

"It's OK," Sophie said, shushing me. "It's alright. But if we fuck as much as that I'm going to need to go on the pill."

Of course it was too late for that. One of my little swimmers had already found one of her eggs.

We stayed like that, half naked in her bedroom, holding each other close for as long as we could. Neither of us knowing what to say. What to do.

Staring down a suddenly very uncertain future. She kissed me and snuck out to the bathroom as I headed downstairs to grab another coffee and do some cleaning of my own.

I kept the lights off as I made my way up the stairs, as all of the bedrooms were located on the same second floor hallway, though on opposite ends. Entering Sophie’s room, I noticed she was back in bed and fast asleep. I listened at Lauren’s door but there were no signs of life. I decided to head to Jessica’s bedroom and once inside began to strip down and felt the cool breeze from the open window flowing across the room. As I kicked my clothes to the wall, I moved toward the bed.

CLICK

As my eyes slowly adjusted to the sudden and unexpected burst of light from my table lamp, I was stunned to see Lauren lying in her big sister’s bed, a thin, white sheet giving the slightest hint of her nude figure underneath.

"Wha, what are you doing here," I stammered as I stopped in my tracks, unsure of just what direction my life was now about to turn.

"Oh nothing," Lauren replied matter-of-factly, a wry smile spreading across her face as she turned off the light. "I just wanted to see if you remembered anything I taught you."

[dailyfandombooty]

[lovertm]

pop-tart light-switch & outlet covers by Zen Creations

[warakami-vaporwave]

Superaudio Sakura v2

[kamapon]

what if Lilia *really* turned into a little vamp?🦇🦇🦇

[floralcavern]

The “I’m not confirmed to be autistic but everyone agrees that I am” group

[knifeforkspooncup]

Just a fluffy kiss for @lickthecowhappy who's been writing the cutest, heart rending, and dare I say saucy poems lately about the ineffables kissing!

My favourites are this one, and this one, and THIS one! Actually all of them, go read all of them.

[tmntkiseki]

There is something about Peter Laird referring to Raphael's mannerisms as "grumpy old man kind of behaviors" in this interview that makes me grin like an idiot and I don't know why.

[prettyboykatsuki]

teaching sakura to fuck you using a fleshlight... you're definitely just bullying him but he's so desperate to fuck you that he's easily convinced you teaching him that way is normal. sitting in a chair, holding it in your hands, talking to him so sweet while you tell him how to move and how to slow down. teaching him how to pace himself.... the plastic part of the toy is getting knocked back from his thrusts and he drools when you brush your thumb against the shell of his his ear and whisper that you like it deep so he should get used to having his whole cock inside of it...

[sex-storytime]

Get Lucky 7

Sophie was screaming in pleasure as we fornicated in her daughter's bed. The little redhead was unconscious alongside me and my illicit lover as we could help but fuck each other to a frenzy. "Ughhh!!" her blonde mother yelled as I slammed into her again and again. At first she didn't say anything, she couldn't form any words at all as I drove my cock hard into her, she just moaned loudly every time the tip of my cock bumped her cervix. The bed was gently undulating to the rhythm of our sex but poor Jessica was dead to the world, still cuddled in beside me. I started moving my hips and sliding in her at different angles. I could both feel and hear our sex fluids spilling out and over the bed as our bodies slapped together in our movements. "Oh fuck..." I groaned, losing myself, slamming hard into her.

I felt her pussy squeeze me as she quivered beneath me. My forbidden lover was silent for a few moments as she tensed up, but soon released a loud drawn-out moan of deep carnal pleasure. "Uuuuunnnnghhhh!!" She almost growled. "Fuuuuuuuuuuck..." Her voice was shaky, her tone rising and falling with every labored breath, as my cock slammed into her body. And then, I lost it. My nuts tightened and I screamed as my cock erupted as I pushed as hard as I could into her. I felt her cervix dilate against my cock as I shot my second load into her, and, as my seed splashed directly into the married woman's womb. I felt her shudder into another powerful orgasm. We screamed and climaxed together, riding the waves of our shared release, then finally collapsed together back onto Jessica's bed, beside her comatosed, redheaded daughter.

We were both sweating hard, completely spent and out of breath. I lay over her, still resting in her taboo vagina, feeling her inner muscles shuddering. After a few moments, beginning to regain my breath I began to slide off of her, my cock finally slipping from her with a wet sloppy 'pop'. Some trapped air, along with a thick stream of cum gushed out. Even after two incredibly strong orgasms, after feeling so satisfied and so physically and sexually exhausted, the view of her red puffed up cum-filled pussy still looked amazing. I almost wanted to dive back inside her right then! What the hell was wrong with me?

That's when I faintly heard a car door slam shut. I momentarily froze and listened. I was highly paranoid about fucking Sophie in her own house, in her daughter's bed behind her husband's back! Although we convinced ourselves that we weren't cheating… or committing adultery… part of me knew we definitely were. Sophie froze but putting the noise down to one of the neighbour’s getting in or out of their car, and after a few seconds of silence, she pressed her plump lips to mine. 

Then I heard the unmistakable sound of a key unlocking the front door. Holy shit! Joseph and Rachel were home! I jumped up so fast. The front door opened and I heard her husband step into the house with Rachel chattering on her phone behind him. I was frantic... I looked at Sophie as she quietly climbed from the bed so as not to wake Jessica. I was naked and had a terrified look on my face but Sophie was calm. The married woman pointed and whispered for me to get dressed. I gathered up my clothes and scurried into the bathroom. I was now panicking. I was scared and shaking. I was breathing heavily and my heart was pounding out of my chest. Fuck, Fuck, Fuck... What should I do? How am I going to explain this? How would Sophie explain it? Sophie calmly put on her wrap around dress as I pulled on my pants. I heard her husband walk through the main floor and into the kitchen.

"Sophie, are you home?" I heard him call up as Sophie stepped into the hallway.

“Hi! Dinner won't be long!” Sophie replied happily down the stairs.

"Sophie, are you up there?" I heard Joseph call as he began climbing up the stairs. Oh shit, I heard his footsteps as he reached the top of the landing.

I took a quick look around the room and noticed the bed comforter was messed up. He was literally outside Jessica's bedroom door now. I gave the bed cover a quick yank, and I sat down at the end of the bed and took a deep breath. I caught a glimpse of myself in the wall mirror and noticed my hair... yikes, it was all tousled and messy... Yeah, like that just fucked look... shit. How was I going to explain this? My heart was thumping and my brain had gone blank as Joseph greeted his wife. I dropped my head down, afraid to look up at the disappointment on his face as Jessica still slept soundly beside me. I had cheated on her and I had betrayed him.

"Oh, I wasn't expecting this," he said from the hallway. He looked into his sleeping daughter's bedroom and saw me, a guilty look plastered across my face, “Now this is a surprise! Committing adultery, Sophie?”

“I know, Joseph, I have a lot to explain, look...” With that she opened her dress and took a step towards him. Even from behind her I could see her labia glazed in my pearlescent seed and our combined juices flow from her pouting, well fucked pussy. There was so much of it that started to run down her leg. In all my fantasizing about sex I had never considered where all that semen would go after the fact. Well, where most of it goes is right back out. Sophie walked into her husband’s open arms with a trail of my semen running down her smooth leg. “Look what we made for you.” Sophie whispered into her husband's ear. Joseph’s smile became absolutely wicked as she put both hands on his chest and pushed him back into their marital bedroom. “I am going to put on a show for you. Just for you...” She leaned forward and kissed him hard and closed their bedroom door behind them. I checked on my sleeping girlfriend, who was smiling in her sleep and pulled the duvet over her. Then I made myself look presentable before slipping out of the room and attempted to slip downstairs.

The door opened to reveal Rachel, Jessica's identical twin sister, another absolutely stunning redhead. I preferred redheads to blondes and I especially loved redheads with freckles. She was petite and thin with a hint of womanly curves on her eighteen year old body. Her bright green eyes contrasted with her hair and her pretty face was covered in cute little freckles. Her hair was the colour of copper that shone like fire in the sun. I stared at her as she stood at the top of the stairs, wondering how I might look to her. Rachel was wearing a very revealing mini skirt and athletic looking tank top. Needless to say, this was not lost on me, but hey, I was still recovering from two of the biggest orgasms of my life! 

"Hey," she said. "Sorry, I know you're been looking after my Mom and sister today. Thank you."

"Ahh, don't worry about it. I was just coming to see you. Jessica is fast asleep. Do you need something?"

"Sort of. Maybe. I just... Did you see my Mom…?"

“Yes, she was just in here… with me…”

“Yes. No. I don't mean that! Did you see the state she was in when she greeted my Dad? She was oozing your gooey mess all down her legs!”

“Oh… yeah.” I said turning bright red.

“No! I’ve done it again, I'm embarrassing you!” she flustered, “You know that's what he likes best about your… relationship… with his wife, right?”

“I can't believe we are talking about this. I feel guilty enough as it is.” 

“Come on, let's go downstairs, get ourselves a drink and put things right between us. We are long overdue a good talk.” Rachel took the stairs down to the living room, which still smelled of sex, and switched on the lamps to light the darkening room. The extra light made it easier to pick out the signs of worry on her face. "Come sit," she said, gesturing to the sofa I had her mother bent over only a couple of hours earlier.

I sat down as Rachel fetched us some drinks. She took a seat beside me on the sofa and pulled her knees up to her chest. She didn't look overly upset, so whatever was bugging her probably wasn't too big a deal. Then again, the women in this house were pretty talented at hiding things from me. Sometimes it was tricky being the only teenage male around. “How's Jessica?” She asked quietly.

“She's fine, she's sleeping soundly. I guess she'll be feeling herself tomorrow.”

“Oh, why? Are you guys not going to…”

“No! I meant she'll be feeling better!”

“Oh,” Rachel seemed surprised, “So… did you have sex with her today?”

“No! We are not trying to rush into having sex just because Ellen and Jerome are finally out of the picture! Don't worry, it will happen in its own time I guess…”

"I wasn't really sure," she said. "But I thought we're more or less in the same situation and everything, so maybe...."

"She's not well. We are going to wait." I leaned closer. "Your Mom wanted to… step in."

"I see that now. I just wanted to talk, not make things difficult between you and Jessica."

"We won't be sneaking behind anybody's backs Rachel. We don't need to do that anymore. I didn't want to make you feel uncomfortable."

Rachel tried to fight back a smile, but was slowly losing the battle.

"I don't need you to cheat on her, okay?"

"Okay, don't worry. What did you actually want to talk about?"

"I don't know. Just... stuff. Like, do you ever feel like it's only a matter of time before you fuck up royally?"

"Always."

"I'm serious!" she said, her continued smile betraying her attempt to chastise me. "I just finished a paper and I can't help feeling like it's no good. And that's stupid, because I know it's not that bad, but...." She shrugged helplessly. "Plus I have a test tomorrow too. And I have to keep my grades high. And--"

"Whoa, Rachel, come on. You know you'll do fine. You're the smart one in the family, remember? I have yet to see you get a less-than-acceptable mark on anything."

"I know. It's stupid to worry about it with everything else that's been going on isn't it?"

I shook my head. "It's not stupid. It's unnecessary and counter-productive, but not stupid. Everybody worries."

Rachel nodded, then crawled over to sit beside me. I scooted to the side a bit so we had room to sit next to each other and lean back against the damp sofa.

"I was pretty sure I was just panicking over nothing anyway," she said. "It happens sometimes. I think it's worse because there's been so much stuff going on."

"Yeah, you might just be a little overwhelmed. It'll calm down again soon. Most professors really aren't trying to make your life difficult. Although I did have one last year who was kind of an asshole...."

"Uh huh. I guess I should just remember that if you haven't failed any classes yet, I'm in no real danger."

"Hey!"

I aimed a punch at her shoulder that was light enough to be little more than a tap. She giggled and pretended to be knocked over by the blow before sitting back up.

"Sorry," she said. "You know I'm just kidding."

"Hmmm, it's not like you're wrong. Besides, you've been getting the best grades so long that all the pressure's on you to make your Mom and Dad proud."

"Oh god, like I need to be reminded of their expectations right now," Rachel said while rolling her eyes. "I mean, that one time I failed a test back in high school... I still remember how disappointed Dad looked."

"Sorry," I said, feeling it was my turn to apologise. "Guess that wasn't helpful. "What's all that?" I asked as I noticed a collection of bags she must have brought in from the car.

"School stuff," she said. "Duh."

"I know. I was just questioning why you seem to have twice as much of it."

Rachel sighed, though I got the impression that I wasn't the one she was annoyed at.

"I got a project thingy to do. I'm supposed to use library resources for research, or some bullshit like that. I think it's supposed to teach me something about not relying on the internet. Mostly it just means more books to carry."

I couldn't help chuckling. "Let me guess. Is the professor who assigned this, like, ancient?"

"He looks like he predates the pyramids, yeah. Has to have a TA do anything computer related for him. Fun times all round, let me tell you."

"I bet. You're not gonna get all crazy and overwhelmed again with this project, are you? Do you need a hand?"

Rachel sighed again. This time it was unquestionably directed at me.

"No," she said. "I need to do this for myself. I don't need a knight in shining armour to save me or you'll be teasing me about it forever. This is the sort of thing that gives people issues, you know."

"Oh don't worry, I won't tease you forever. Another eight or nine times tops. It'd just get boring after that… but I am happy to help."

Rachel twisted in her seat and raised her arm to hit me, then thought better of it. She reluctantly resumed facing the front and crossed her arms over her chest.

"I owe you a punch," she said. "Don't think you're not gonna get one."

"I'm kidding! You must know that. Sorry!"

"I know you are. Doesn't mean I am. I suppose I better get started sorting it out."

I tried to look innocent, but it was tricky when I had a gorgeous pouting redhead at my side. Not that she would have bought it even if I could have given the attempt my full attention. Rachel pulled her bags over and started pulling out books and papers, quickly covering the coffee table. Minutes passed, and her bags emptied. I followed Rachel as she began sorting things on the table, not yet bored enough to cause mischief. Part of that was the pants Jessica’ twin sister was wearing. Since I was behind her most of the time, I quickly discovered just how good her butt looked in them when she walked or bent over. Admittedly, it was kind of a pervy thing to do and I felt slightly guilty about it, but not guilty enough not to look. I was too distracted to realise that being so quiet would arouse Rachel's suspicions that I was up to something.

"Are you staring at my ass?"

I jerked out of my butt-induced trance and tried not to look embarrassed. I'd been caught. "Yes," I said, knowing it wouldn't do much good to lie.

Rachel opened her mouth, then closed it. Apparently she didn't know how to respond to an open admission. She took a step toward me and punched me hard on the arm.

"Ow! Hey!" I protested, trying to keep my voice low enough that it wouldn't attract attention from other shoppers. "I don't think I deserved that."

"I still owed you one from before. Now we're even for both things," she laughed.

"Well... sorry," I said. "But your ass looks really good in those pants." I got half a smile out of her for the compliment.

"Thanks," she said. Then she sighed. "How sad is it that the only compliment I get all day is from my mother’s secret lover?"

"How sad is it that, even though you're all so similar, the nicest butt I've seen all day is yours?" I countered.

She smiled even wider this time, but I could see she was trying to fight it. "Cut it out, that's not even remotely true." she said. "Seriously. I mean, I appreciate it... sort of... but it's, you know, kind of weird… that you look at my Mom's ass… and I know you've fucked Jessica's ass."

I turned bright red, "No more compliments. Got it."

"That's not what I... oh just shut up." We sipped on our drinks, every time I checked her out she caught me looking. I was pretty sure she was keeping an eye on me, but that could have been simple paranoia. I couldn't really blame her if she was. Either way, I hoped she understood that it had just been a case of my male instincts taking over. It wasn't like I'd made a deliberate decision to compare her body to her Mom or her infuriatingly identical twin sister.

"Did you ever think that this is what your life was going to be like?" Rachel asked.

"Um... it kind of depends on what you mean by that," I said.

"Like, you know… still living at home torn between two identical twin sisters? Being tortured by my eldest sister and being raped by her boyfriend? Like having an affair with your married neighbour. Making love to my mother, impregnating a married woman instead of a girlfriend... that sort of thing."

"Shit, when you put it like that: Fuck my life!” I sighed, “Yeah it sounds like someone's nightmare. But not mine. Your Mom and Dad are happy and probably getting it on right now, right above our heads. You and Jessica are free and I am not going to mess… this up… whatever this is because you make me happy. We're still young, we've got time… I am going to give you both time."

"Yeah, but... did you ever think maybe it would be different if Ellen had just been… normal and not a psychopathic bitch?"

"Rachel..." She was pretending to examine a mark scheme intently, but she wasn't fooling me. Unfortunately, I wasn't sure where she was going with her line of questioning, which made it hard to know what the best response was.

"I mean, look at all of us," she said. "Ellen tried to get us involved with her games as soon as she turned sixteen. We had only just become teenagers ourselves! She twisted things. Manipulated us. We had to move away but then she just set her sights on you! Then all of this… I can't help feeling like we've grown up, but not quite the way we're supposed to."

"At least we did grow up. I know plenty of people who haven't managed that yet and probably never will."

"I suppose. It could be a lot worse, couldn't it?"

"It could totally be worse."

"I suppose,” Rachel giggled, “I mean, perving aside, you're not exactly the worst person to end up with."

"Hey thanks!"

Rachel laughed, and I felt a sense of relief that she wasn't going to slip into a bad mood after all. If she really wanted a serious discussion about our issues in life, I'd much rather she wait until the dust had settled. We made ourselves comfortable in the living room and Rachel briefly went back to her reading before looking up at me, "Can I ask you something?"

"I can't promise an answer until I know what the question is."

"That's...." She shook her head. "Anyway, I just... I was wondering, like, am I too boring for you?"

I set my coffee down on the table and looked at the little redhead. "First off, no," I said. "Secondly, why would you think that?"

"Well, Ellen had the confidence to step up and make you hers and Jessica's always doing… more stuff than me, she's besotted with you. She's always been more popular than me."

"You don't think that maybe Eleanor is just more...." I waved my free hand as I tried to think of an appropriate word. "Self obsessed? sure she's out-going… but, some might say she was obnoxious? Being a little quieter isn't a bad thing. As for Jessica, you two don't have to be exactly the same just because you're twins."

Rachel smiled, and even giggled when I referred to Ellen as obnoxious. "I know," she said. "I just worry sometimes that I'm, I don't know, doing something wrong."

"You and everyone else in the world. I mean, look at me," I said, holding up my mug. "After this afternoon I'm not exactly up for spending an evening full of excitement."

She nodded, and I was pretty sure it wasn't just to humour me. At the very least, she looked a little more confident than she had a couple of minutes ago. But then the uncomfortable silence between us was broken by what sounded like a scream.

“Aaaaaiiiiieeee, ohhhhh fuck… Oh, fuck yes, Joseph! Fuck me!" was accompanied by the sound of a headboard banging against the wall.

All I could do was sit there. Rachel stared at me. I stared at Rachel. Just the sounds emanating from her parents room had my cock thickening and rising. This was embarrassing. I debated making my excuses and heading home but as it was obvious Sophie and Joseph were just getting started and it would be a long, torturous night of raging hard-ons and marital sex and I didn't want to walk out on Rachel when she was feeling left out. 

"Hey do you want to..." Rachel said, staring at my tenting pants, as she squirmed uncomfortably on the sofa. "Uh... Nevermind," she exclaimed as she saw my flushed face. The tempo of the headboard banging against the wall and her mother's moans were increasing in volume and frequency.

"Fuck, yes! Oh, Joseph, I feel so wet…"

"Shit, Rachel. I'm sorry..." I trailed off. Nothing could really explain away how I'd primed her mother for the rampant sex were now having upstairs, or how their coupling was arousing me.

"No, no. I'm sorry, I know you… just… blew your load in my Mom. I just… It's hard to think of anything else with those two pornstars going at it.” Rachel sat beside me, fidgeting. Her arm across her breasts, hand clasped at her elbow as she shuffled her feet. It seems I wasn't the only one feeling turned on.

"It's alright, Rachel. It’s only… natural. Your Dad likes–"

“Sloppy seconds!” Rachel giggled. It was hard not to laug0h along with her, lightening the tension between us. Which was actually completely the opposite of what my penis was thinking at the moment. My cock was still twitching in my pants, beginning to ache. “I should thank you, really.”

“Huh?”

“You brought my Mom and Dad back together… after struggling to conceive… after Ellen made us move… Jessica and I were certain they were going to divorce. They were going through tough times as a married couple, and then you came alone and fixed things.” 

“I complicated things! Massively!”

“I have never seen them this happy,” she motioned upstairs to the rhythmic, gentle thumping of her parents bed, “I haven't heard them have sex in years!” 

Rachel continued to sit there, sending furtive glances at my struggling cock as it throbbed in my pants. Her nipples visibly hardened and she hastily crossed her arms across her body in the hopes that I wouldn't notice. It was difficult to break the awkward silence while we were still being treated to the multi-orgasmic compilation that was her parents fucking. The moans and grunts were increasing in volume, and it wasn't going to be much longer before their orgasms might bring the proceeding to an end. Hopefully.

“You keep saying you have made things difficult for us, that you've complicated things,” the little redhead continued, “But you brought our family together. You were the catalyst. You helped us all and we ended up using you, realising we needed you more than you needed us. Even Ellen needed you but she lost you… turned you into an enemy. She will regret that one day when she realises what you did for her too. So… I'm not going to let anything break us up… not even awkward moments like this.”

Right on cue we both heard her parents speaking as clearly as if they were in the room beside us; “Fuck me! Fuck my messy, loose pussy, Joseph! Fuck me with my lover's cum still inside me!”

“I am going to fuck your used pussy, Sophie. I am going to fuck it like an animal…” Then the bed started creaking.

“It turns you on doesn't it?” Rachel asked.

“A bit,” I sighed, “it's like we are hearing something we aren't supposed to hear.”

“They are just demonstrating their love for each other. It turns me on too.” She unfolded her arms and it was hard to ignore her pebbled nipples and the way she slightly shifted her hand beneath her skirt. “My pussy is positively drooling. The sounds of my parents fucking and the sight of that massive dick you are failing to hide are sending shockwaves to my clit.”

“I couldn't possibly cum again tonight, Rachel…”

“I know. I so badly wanted you to take my virginity tonight, but you are meant for Jessica… and she's somehow sleeping through this,” she laughed, “as tempting as it is, I don't want to jeopardise the relationship you have with her. She saw you first. She belongs to you… you belong to her.”

The twins were completely identical. Staring at my Rachel's cute face was not helping. At eighteen they were less than a year younger than me. Their features were smooth and unmarred by even the smallest imperfection. Even her freckles seemed to add to her beauty. Rachel's big emerald green eyes were wide and staring and of course there were those perfect kissable lips. Her long red hair cascaded down the sides of her face and the smooth skin of her shoulders. Like her Mom and sister’s, Rachel's skin was fair and even with just a light spattering of those aforementioned freckles. She was gorgeous.

"Baby?" she cut into my thoughts. Rachel calling me baby was a new thing! I didn't mind it, in fact even though I was about to turn nineteen I found suddenly having a pet name kind of endearing… but now that I was having inappropriate thoughts, the idea of her calling me baby had a far from innocent sound to it. "Hey, you in there?"

"Hey!" I cried out as Rachel punctuated that question with a gentle push.

"Well you looked like you were daydreaming." She gave me an odd smile, "I was talking about Jessica… Were you thinking about her?"

"Uh, no, I have a lot of homework to do and I was just trying to figure it out." I lied.

Rachel smiled again, knowing she had caught me. They were identical but as my time with the twins increased I could start to see the differences. Jessica was just slightly more outgoing and adventurous, Rachel leaned more towards being a quiet nerd type, complete with a love of books and learning. She was still staring at me, expecting me to say something I couldn't day, when she opened her legs revealing what looked like a giant wet spot in her panties. I groaned as if in pain. Rachel moved from the end of the sofa to sit by my side, "Sorry! Shit, are you ok?"

All I could do was clutch at my groin. My heart ached, my genitals ached. It ached to even think about cumming after such a ball busting afternoon. "Yeah, sorry Rachel. You, uh, caught me just as I was just trying no to think about… everything… you look amazing and I just can't… It's not a pleasant feeling."

Rachel wasn't a prude, she knew about orgasms and sex. But hearing someone mention it caused a deep red blush to stain her freckled cheeks. "Sorry, I wasn't thinking. Is there anything I can do to help?"

I tried not to stare at the beautiful twin sister's hard nipples, poking through her tight tank top, and failed miserably. I reached out and lightly touched the protrusion, being surprised at the way her eyes seemed to glass over and the soft moan that escaped from her pouty lips. None of which was helping my boner go away.

"I should go to my room." Rachel reluctantly stated, “Or get us another drink! Why don't you sit there while I grab us both some coffee. How do you like yours?"

"Uhhh thanks. I think I need a strong one." I said before relaxing back into couch.

Rachel slipped off into the kitchen where I could hear the sound of a cupboard open and mugs clinking together. My neighbours house was very clean, but homey. Lots of landscape photographs on the walls, and a huge bookshelf that was bursting with various sized hardcovers. Naturally, I felt a little uncomfortable as the woman I had impregnated was servicing her husband upstairs. I tried to shake off the feeling that I was an intruder… this was my family… or was going to be if I could just work out how to make it work.  Just a second later Rachel came out of the kitchen with two large, steaming mugs of coffee. She handed me one and sat down on the couch next to me. I sipped at the coffee, it was still scaldinging. Rachel gently blew on hers and then looked at me curiously.

"I'm just going to cut straight to it." She said, "I’m in love with you and I want to be with you. I can’t just let you go… but I love my sister too. We agreed that… you would pop both our cherries… maybe one of us might feel differently afterwards? That’s when we would make our decision… but I know, deep in my heart, that ultimately it needs to be your decision. With my parent's going at it like rabbits I can't stop thinking about it. What did you think?"

I took another sip in order to buy myself a second to gather my thoughts. "It is an impossible decision. Jessica is amazing. You are amazing. I just didn't know how either of you would feel about having a brother… that might end up being a step son… if we got married and everything. I don't want to hurt you or your family. It really is about as complicated as it gets."

Rachel let out a sigh, "You're so sweet. Look, things aren't getting any better for me, but that night with you, that got me through the last month of Jerome and all his shit. I don't know what happened to Ellen to make her so twisted and cruel but every time I think of you with her noose around your neck… I can't stand the thought that she might have taken you from me." She set her mug on the table next to the couch and started to cry.

"Fuck Rachel, I'm so sorry. I mean I knew it affected you too, but I didn't know it was this bad." I took a longer sip of coffee as it was close to drinkable temperature now. "I want to help you in anyway I can. I don't know what that means, but I can be there for you if you need anything no matter what happens with your Mom, with Jessica…"

Rachel gathered herself and brushed a tear away with the side of her thumb. She looked at me seriously, "Do you think we could survive as fuck buddies if you end up choosing Jess? I mean it, I love you and I need you so badly. If I have to settle for that… Nothing complicated so you can have a normal life, with Jessica as your girlfriend… Maybe if you choose her… we could just be friends with benefits. What do you think?"

I almost choked on my coffee when she said 'fuck buddies', "Ummmm I mean that sounds like a solution… but… I love you just as much as I love Jessica. I want to make you both happy and not care about the rest of the world.”

“But we can't pretend the rest of the world doesn't exist.” A tear appeared back in the corner of her eye. God, I hated seeing her sad! “Jessica and I know one of us will need to give you up. It has been hanging like a dark cloud over me for ages because--”

“I am sorry if I gave you the impression that I didn't care about you by… spending so much time with Jess. I do. I care. I love you, Rachel.”

“I know. I'm just tearing my hair out so being fuck buddies… that would at least something, if you don't choose me…”

“We aren't in any hurry any more. Don’t worry about the future. Being with you is amazing," I said and then scooted a little closer to her and put my hand on her thigh. I could feel her tense up when I touched her.

“Fuck me, Joseph! I’m a cheating wife. Punish me. Pound me hard and deep! Shoot your cum in my pregnant pussy,” I could imagine Joseph knelt behind his wife as he plunged into the sopping, messy hole. All the way, no preliminaries, no gentleness. My taboo lover moaned in exactly the same way as when I gripped her wide hips and pounded her from behind. It wouldn't be long before her husband added his load as he thrust into her, readying himself to fill his wife's pussy to overflowing with our sticky semen.

"Is that a yes?" she asked, over her parents moans.

"How do we make it work? We would need to be really careful. Our families would know but how do we keep a secret like that from the rest of the world?”

"You're right," Rachel said, “We would find a way though, wouldn't we?”

“You too look so alike, I bet no-one would even notice!” I laughed.

“Ellen would, and she would use it against us. We can never do it at my house, it's just way too risky."

"That's fine, I live next door." I reminded her.

"Well duh smartass," She said as she leaned into me and then kissed me on the cheek, “Did you make Jessica cum this afternoon?”

“No, she made herself cum.” My heart was racing, and my cock was nearly concrete at this point.

“You watched her finger herself?”

“No… she watched us…”

“She watched you fuck my Mom?” She squealed in delight.

“She wanted to learn and was too tired…”

“She's a clever girl. Well, so am I. Let's have some fun together and we can figure the rest out as we go. You can go back over to your house, and how about I'll be over in five minutes. Anything to escape this," she looked up to the ceiling as the bed started banging. Even though I was reluctant I knew that she could sense my excitement. It was confirmed when she reached down and grabbed the bulge in my pants.

"No sex though. Five minutes?" I asked.

"No sex. Not until Jessica is better. I'll be there in five minutes." She winked at me and stood up. "I just need to put something more fun on."

There wasn't a moan or a gasp coming from her parents room any longer. They must have fucked each other in to a stupor. They would be dead to the world. I hurried out the door and across the driveway to my house where I hurriedly tidied up and brushed my teeth. My cock was still somehow painfully hard. Five minutes later, Rachel gently knocked on the door. Only now she was wearing sweatpants and a hoodie, and she walked right in the door when I opened it for her.

"I’ll wear baggy casual gear when I'm sneaking around… I'll tell Jessica to do the same thing. And from now on," She said, backing me up to a wall, her lips inches away from mine, "I'll be coming in the back door. We can't let the other neighbors catch on can we?"

"Good thinking."

The words barely escaped my lips before she began passionately kissing me. Her body pressed me back against the wall as our tongues flicked back and forth in each other's mouths. She tasted vividly like cinnamon. I could feel her pressing her groin up against my cock as she let out a quiet little quiver. I broke the kiss, turned her sideways so that she was backed up against the wall, and went to kissing up and down her neck and behind her ear while I grabbed her ass with one hand. Rachel moaned quietly and ran her fingers gently through my hair. It was absolute bliss.

My lips found their way back to hers as we half-drunkenly found our way to my bedroom. I laid her down gently on my bed and pulled the hood off over her head and I was not disappointed. She was wearing a see-through, white, lace bra that wrapped around her beautiful breasts. Her nipples were hard, pointing up from under the fabric. We kissed on the couch for another few minutes before I started working my way down her body. First to her neck, then her chest, then her breasts as she slipped an arm out of the bra. She smelled so sweet, almost tantalizing, and my excitement grew as I kissed down to her belly.

She lifted her hips for me as I pulled her sweatpants off, just to find a matching white thong covering only part of her pussy. I could have stared at her forever, but I went back to kissing her instead. First above the panties as my fingers explored her thighs, and then on the side of her legs. Rachel was breathing heavily, lustfully, as I at last slid her thong to the side revealing the most immaculate pussy I've ever seen. Her labia were swollen and wet, her clitoris was just peeking out at me. Then I felt her fingers on my head and before I knew it, I was engulfed in her wetness just like our first night. I was delicate with her. Gently tracing circles around her clit, savoring her nectar, feeling her excitement and pleasure pulsing through her body. She was moaning now and arching her back. Her hand pressed me harder into her. It did not take long at all for her to be on the edge of orgasm, and she spasmed just like I remembered her doing our first time together as I slid two fingers inside her and flicked my thumb across her swollen clit.

"Ohhh Fuuuck!" She said, riding the orgasm out, "Fuuck."

Rachel loosened her grip on my hand and relaxed back into my bed, breathing heavily. After a short recovery, she sat up, took her bra off, and told me to sit down. I obeyed. She pulled my shirt off and quickly slid my pants off as well. She had this hungry look in her eyes that just made me even harder. The sight alone gave my cock a surge of hot blood and I was aching for the feel of her hot, wet pussy wrapped around my length. Rachel couldn't look away from my throbbing cock. It seemed to grow before her eyes after she licked her cum off my lips. She hadn't even been thinking, only reacting. With my fingers still buried between her legs, her clit still pulsing from orgasm, Rachel was getting horny again.

Gesturing at our need for quiet, my parents were supposed to be home… somewhere. I climbed down my bed so my head was even with Rachel's pussy. The aroma, musky with a hint of sweet. He needed to taste the sweetness dripping from her pussy. I could only watch as Rachel's pussy cum puddled under her ass. One tentative stroke, just barely reaching her clit and Rachel's hips were off the bed and I was in nirvana. Her pussy nectar, and it was nectar, was the most delicious treat I had ever tasted. Whether the tabooness of what we were doing amplified it or if she just tasted so delicious, I guessed I would never know. I settled in for a long pussy licking, burrowing my tongue in her delicate folds. My mouth, tongue, and fingers were all over the flame haired twin, she was letting off gasps of pleasure as I stroked, kissed, and caressed her body all over, lighting her up as a considerate lover would do.

"I might be running on empty but you're not. I'm going to eat your pussy until you beg me to stop. Where exactly should I kiss and lick now, Rachel?"

I reached down and gently spread her tight lips apart. "Start out with my tight pink opening, just run your tongue along the lips, taste the sweet juices that will start to flow, then, right here, see the clitoris, right there? Give me lots of licks with your tongue right along there, please."

Looking at Rachel's sweaty face, suffused with the glow of her sex flush, I crawled up her sexy body and gave her a sloppy kiss. She looked so sexy, and I couldn't resist. She seemed startled at first, but as my lips parted, and my tongue gently probed, her lips parted, she allowed my tongue in, and her tongue quickly met mine in a passion-filled swirl.

I finally broke the kiss, and Rachel whispered to me, "I can taste myself on you."

Unsure of the change in our new dynamic, only knowing that her body had needs that superseded all else, I slid back down her nude female form. Rachel could only moan with each slow lick I delivered to her perfect breasts. With each nipple hard and sensitive, she cried out in pleasure as I suckled one into my mouth. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back. Tears rolled down her cheeks, my fingers gently massaged her other breast. After a few minutes, I switched sides, giving the other side much needed relief. She pulled me closer, my teeth tugging on her nipple, my saliva covering her pert tit. I used my free hand to keep her steady, cupping her bottom, her smooth, hot pussy between us. Switching breasts again, I moved my other hand to press us closer as my mouth suckled and my tongue massaged her swollen nipples.

Gently, every couple minutes I'd switch. I could feel her body shiver against me. I could tell she was near orgasm and her scent drifted to my nose. Her thighs were closed together, but as I ran my hand up her leg, they opened. My fingers found their way back to her equally swollen labia, pushing them apart and teasing along her wet slit. She dripped cum, my fingers were soaked. I rubbed along her clit a moment longer and then inserted it in her pussy. Her legs shook and wobbled. I used the hand on her bottom to press her tighter to me and continued to suck one boob and then, the other. Her drenched pussy dripping onto my hand as my fingers felt inside her and my thumb rubbed her clit. She moaned this time, shaking and holding onto my shoulders to stop herself from trembling. She finally spoke out, "I'm going to cum hard for you, tonight. I want to squirt for you.” 

Her soft lips pressed tightly against mine, opening as her tongue ran across my closed lips, prying them open and sweeping inside my mouth. I couldn't help the groan that escaped me as I plunged my tongue into her mouth, tasting her sweetness. Quickly I pulled away and gasped for breath.

"Why'd you stop?" She asked in a child-like voice.

"I want you to squirt for me too.”

She moaned as I retreated from my position hovering over her body, now kneeling between her thighs. Our eyes locked. "My sweet, beautiful girlfriend," I whispered. She smiled and purred.

"You called me your girlfriend… I love you! I'm yours." she moaned as I moved down her body.

Holy fucking fucking fuck. Rachel's small but beautiful perfect titties rose and fell. I felt drunk. I put one hand on each and squeezed, picturing my cock between them. I imagined how pretty she would look getting tittyfucked by my dick. With my hands still kneading her perky tits, pinching her hard nipples. My eyes made their way down her stomach to her little puss. My cock was still laying over her slit blocking the view, it was an incredible sight. I lifted her thighs from either side pushing them firmly backward so her cunt was wide open and fully exposed and my heart jumped a beat at the sight of her. Rachel’s perfect smooth pink vulva, glistening wet, labia swollen, pussy open and horny for me.

"I can see you're still a virgin," I stammered at the sight of her hymen protecting her sweet little hole. The hymen so intact I could barely stick a match through it.

"Yes, but not for much longer." she whispered, her breathing laboured with arousal.

"It would be an honour…" I replied, my voice hoarse and my eyes hungry. The animal inside me coming alive. I was going to claim Rachel's little cherry… soon. I pushed her thighs back further, lifting her ass from the bed wanting to get a good look at her asshole. The tight little pink balloon knot, glistening with her cunt juice. I could see Rachel's body respond to my words, she groaned and stretched herself open further for me. My veiny dick throbbed as I visualized myself inside Rachel's perfect little vagina and tight asshole. I lowered my head between her legs, tapping the tip of my tongue against her taboo hole. Rachel's body lifted toward my mouth and she squealed with glee. I let the tip of my tongue trace slowly over her taint, then even slower as I moved it over her hymen covered hole, stopping just short of her clit. My tongue traced a slow deliberate circle around the redheads clit. The smell. The taste. This was fucking heaven. I looked at Rachel's face from between her legs, now lightly lapping at the cleft of her pussy. Her body responding, her hands now on my head, grabbing my hair to push my face into her cunt. I resisted. "Do you want this, Rachel?" I asked.

"Yes," she moaned, breathless. Lifting her hips and pushing my head harder downward into her pussy, she moaned, "I want you to eat my pussy and ass." My balls tightened at Rachel’s unexpected dirty mouth. She began to tense as I lowered my face down, past her navel, back to her vulva and gave her cock hungry pussy a long, loving lick from the bottom of her slit to her throbbing clit. The slowness was driving her mad. She needed more. Faster. "I need you to eat my pussy faster or fuck me. I need to cum, badly."

I sucked Rachel's swollen clit into my mouth. Marveling at the taste, that sweet honey taste. I suckled her clit as she moved her thighs over my shoulders, bent at the knees and feet flat on the bed finding the best position to grind her pussy into my face. I licked up and down my girlfriend's wet slit as she moaned and leaked into my mouth.

"Fuck, Rachel, you're so wet," I groaned into her, my tongue back at her asshole now, the tip prying into the tightest of all her holes. She squealed, lifting her ass into my mouth. The way her body responded got me so fucking hot. "There's so many things I want to do with you, Rachel," I moaned as my tongue ran back up her slit to her virgin hymen. Licking circles around her hole, she pressed her pussy hard into my face. Hands on the back of my head, Rachel ground and gyrated hard into my mouth. She slid her vagina downward and pushed her clit tight against my lips. I sucked it and tongued it and licked it hungrily.

"Oh yes!" She squealed and squirmed, "Make me squirt!" I ate her good, my face all over her vulva, loving the way she pushed my face into her. She was grinding harder, her breath quickening, using my face and mouth like a sex toy. Her wetness poured from her, I licked and sucked every drop as she started to shake. "Ngggggggg! Oh fuck, here I cum," Rachel half-warned me.

I responded to Rachel's warning, and brought her mouth directly over her vagina and urethra while at the same time pressed even harder down on her hips so a vacuum was almost made between her mouth and Rachel's engorged pussy. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhh, yessssssssssssssssss! I'm going to… nggggggg…. cummmmiiinnnngggg!" And with those throes of sexual exclamations Rachel's paraurethral gland squirted its fluid down and out her vagina into my waiting mouth as it mixed with the pussy cream.

"Nngggghhhhh!” Rachel groaned and the intensity of her orgasm caught me by surprise. The forcefulness with which Rachel squirted her love juice and how much, was so sudden I had no choice but to try to swallow all of her cum. But as soon as I had swallowed the first mouthful, a second large amount shot into her open mouth, filling it again, and once more I swallowed all of it. I loved the taste of Rachel's semi-sweet taste so I just continued to swallow each squirt of Rachel's ejaculate as fast as it shot into my waiting and willing mouth. There were times when I was relaxing my mouth between swallows that one would catch me off guard and shoot directly down my throat.

"Nnnnghhhsssshit! I'm still cummmmming. Fuck! I love you. I love you so much!" Rachel screamed and shook and bucked her slick sopping delicious pussy into my face. I drank her orgasm, lapping at her cunny like a hungry dog and dug my fingers into her ass cheeks as I felt her squirt her pheromone laden juices into my mouth. She was spraying my face with her pussy fluid. I couldn't believe it. I had pleasured women before but never made any cum like this. Squirting all over me.

Then it dawned on me, I was getting head. The little redhead was vibrating as she sucked me, she was shaking so much with such furious intensity, completely beyond all control. She had squirted so much of her nectar into my mouth that it overflowed, dribbling out between my lips, running all over my jaw and down my neck. That's what is so great about the sixty nine position; the better it feels for you, the more you want to make it better for the other person. You feel her suck harder, so you suck harder. She takes you deeper into her throat, you suck on her clit and lick her asshole. Quid pro quo.

Rachel lowered her mouth down on my cock slowly. She used an incredible amount of suction and took me into the back of her throat. She put her left hand on my empty balls and began to squeeze them. She took me deep down her throat and started bobbing up and down. She kissed my balls and licked them. She came up for air every few moments to catch her breath. Her lips and chin were covered in some of my pre-cum which had bubbled up.

I lapped at her sensitive labia as Rachel's pussy continued to pulse her love juices into my face, making my hair wet with her feminine secretions. She grabbed my cock and started to suck it for all she was worth. We were at a full fledged sixty nine as we both readied each other for what had been brewing all night. We both shifted onto our sides as she began to give me the most amazing blowjob. She used her hands and her mouth, even taking my balls into her mouth at one point as I sat there helplessly melting into my bed and trying not to cum all over her just yet. 

Seemingly from out of nowhere Rachel produced a cock ring. She had never used that on me before and to tell you the truth I had never worn one either. She began to lick up my inner thigh, moving her tongue up over my balls to the head of my cock, licking the precum from the head. She placed the cock ring over my stiff cock to the base of my rod and adjusted it to fit me snug. 

“This should help you hold on… and cum harder when you're ready.”

“But… I'm empty! I've cum too many times!” I moaned, my body aching in agreement.

Rachel looked at me lustily, her body still cresting the waves of her orgasm. She then began to deep throat my swollen cock making it swell even more in her warm little mouth. I could feel my balls tightening up, trying to release my juices but because of the cock ring, it couldn't. After she got my cock swollen to the point were the veins in my cock were protruding out, and my head was swollen beyond belief, she gently stroked it and whispered to me, "I am going to blow you until you're ready to release some of your delicious sperm into my mouth".

“I can't!” I panted.

"In that case, I guess you're going to have to take my virginity when you've recovered." Then she took the head of my cock back between her teeth. I almost blew my load right there as she returned my dick to her warm mouth. Her lips were swollen as she bobbed up and down on my rock hard cock. I placed my hands on her head and shut my eyes as her warm, tender mouth swallowed more and more with each bob. I couldn't imagine what it would be like to be married to something like this as she continued her oral attack so I intensified mine, seeking out and finding her exposed clitoris.

I was breathing heavily and moaning as she was like a boxer smelling blood. She sucked harder and faster as she was looking for the knockout. I started to pull her head up and down, jacking off with her mouth. She started to hum as she deepthroated me, sending a vibration through my cock and about curling my toes. My body tensed as I couldn't take anymore but neither could hers.

She finally bucked her spasming pussy once, twice, three times, screaming, "Yes, yessss!! Munch my little cunt!!" And I held Rachel's peachy ass tight into my face while she convulsed. Her body slowed as her tremors receded. But my cock expanded beyond its capacity, my balls ready to explode with cum. Rachel relaxed into the bed with a deep moan, her body going limp and thighs falling open releasing her my head. I leaned back, my face wet with my girlfriend’s cum, my cock purple and throbbing hard. Rachel moaned at the sight of me looming over her. Scared by the size of my engorged dick and excited by the animal lust in my eyes. She looked like she needed me inside her.

“I'm not popping your cherry, Rachel! We can't have sex!” I panted.

She was breathing as if she just ran a marathon as her body tingled in ecstasy. She gasped, "I know! Oh god… oh god… oh my fucking god… yes..." She was trying to compose herself as I knew she was readying herself to be fucked. “I know I need to wait… For my sister… but I think …the cock ring… has done its job.” 

Her fingers went to work stretching it and pulling it over my penis. Blood and sensitivity suddenly flared within my manhood and I felt my poor overworked testicles tingle.

“Now give me what you've got.”

With that I put my hands behind her head and started pulling her head towards my cock. She automatically opened her mouth and took my cock into it. I gently fucked her face and I was so turned on that I knew I wasn't going to last another thirty seconds so I just told her, "Rachel, Look at me. I want you to look into my eyes when I cum for you."

As soon as our eyes met she smiled and nodded. I let go of her head and squeezed the couch cushions. My cock thickened inside her mouth and I let loose with a thunderous orgasm. I blew wad after wad into her mouth as I could see she was working hard at swallowing. I exploded into her mouth and I watched her swallow, gag, and swallow and gag again. She was trying to swallow it all but some of my cum was leaking out and she was trying to catch it with her hand and she kept swallowing as fast as she could. I saw a tear fall from her eye and a look of bewilderment on her face as she tried to swallow all that I could pump into her belly.

Cum started to back out through the sides of her mouth as she pulled back. I continued to let loose as she swallowed and held my cock, allowing me to shoot cum into her face. She then opened her mouth and pointed my cock so that she could take it in her mouth. Every time she swallowed, my cock would shoot more into her face. This continued for what seemed like forever and when I finally was spent, she sucked on my cock as if to empty all of its contents. She had cum dripping from her eyebrows, nose and chin. She also had a rope in her hair as she eagerly swallowed the remains. She sat up and wiped my cum off her face and into her hand.

All at once I heard the garage door opening. My Mom was home and we had like thirty seconds until she was in the house. By now my orgasm was almost done but Rachel was still sucking my cock as hard as she could. I pulled her off my cock saying, "Rachel, my Mom's home!"

She was totally out of it, and what I said didn't really register. In a daze she said, "Ahhh, What? Oh fuck." And then she jumped up and began pulling on her clothes in a panic.

I barely had my pants buttoned and I stumbled downstairs as Rachel shot out the back door. I had just dropped onto our couch when my Mom walked in and said, "Are you OK? You look… wet?"

I was still leaking cum into my Calvin's and my ears were still ringing from the massive orgasm I just had and all I could do was mumble an incoherent, "Sorry Mom, I have literally just finished… a run… with Rachel."

Just then there was a knock at the front door. Mom quickly opened it to see Rachel standing there. “Ah, yes, you look all sticky too… did you enjoy your run?”

I nodded my head frantically, behind my mothers back, trying to get Rachel’s attention. Rachel smiled and said, “Yes, we just got back… it was a good work out. I was just sent over to deliver a message: Jessica is up, and so is Mom and Dad. They want to talk to your son tomorrow over breakfast. They have an early birthday present for him.”

“Is Jessica feeling better? Oh… Your Mom and Dad are up too? Were they sick?”

“Oh yeah, probably.” Rachel laughed, “Jessica has spent the day in bed.”

“I think you all could use some bed rest,” Mom said, as I headed for the door to see Rachel. Mom grabbed me and gave me a big hug then she smiled and pulled Rachel in for a kiss on the cheek. She looked confused for a moment before adding, "You need to brush your teeth, sweetie. Your breath smells something wicked."

"Sorry, I’ve just guzzled down something creamy, I'll go brush right this instant," and as she walked away she smiled at me and left the house, strutting like a goddess, which in my eyes she now was.

________

"I need to ask you a favour." Sophie asked me as she showed me into the kitchen the next morning.

"Hi Sophie, does it involve hard work or heavy lifting?" I replied, as I was guided to a seat at the kitchen table with her family.

"No. But it is quite a strange request. It involves Jessica."

"Jessica?"

"Unless you have another twin in mind?” Jessica giggled looking at Rachel who blushed."

"Ha ha, Very good, you're sharp today. How can I help? What mess is she in?"

"Hey, I’m a good girl!" Jessica scolded me.

"She’s not that good," Rachel teased, “I hear she needed instructions.” Now it was Jessica’s turn to blush.

"Anyway, we’ve booked you both a lodge, up in the mountains as an early Birthday present! Turns out the Café you love so much also has a few holiday homes for rent and now it’s autumn… we took a chance and one is available. We want you both to… go away for the weekend… together."

“You both need time alone,” Joseph added, putting down his coffee cup.

"Sounds suspicious..." I smiled knowingly.

"I know, it is,” said Sophie nodding, “but, well you're all eighteen and you just need some space to…”

“Get it on!” Interrupted Rachel. 

“Stop being so crude, Rachel!” Joseph scolded his daughter.

“You need time and space to work things out without any of us being around to complicate things. The national park is beautiful at this time of year. You'll be up by the lake, and I'm just worried,” Sophie paused looking at me, “that we spoil things for you here."

"Also, we don't want Jessica getting eaten by bears!" said Joseph.

"Well bears, and other things..." chuckled Rachel.

"I'm getting worried."

"Can you go with me, please? It's just a weekend," Jessica begged.

I won't bore you with the rest of the conversation but needless to say I exited my next door neighbours house having been persuaded to go for a weekend away with my girlfriend. At least I would have a few days for my poor reproductive sex organs to recover before making the trip! Our two day, two night mini vacation took shape over the rest of that week. Jessica's Dad bought loads of stuff for us. As I loaded the car the night before we left I noticed there was only one sleeping bag.

"Joseph, did you only pack one bag?"

"It's a double."

"Yeah but… I thought you of all people would want us to spend at least some time… apart."

"We both know what this trip is all about, so stop worrying," he said, putting a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "It's two nights and it’s really beautiful up there. Maybe you might even get out of bed and enjoy the sights!"

Feeling unnerved I went up to Jessica's bedroom, where Rachel was helping her twin sister pack. "Did you know we are going to share a bed?" I said to both of them.

"Yes, my father did ask me about that. It's as it should be. I can’t wait to sleep with you," Jessica replied, her freckles glowing.

"What she means is that she can’t wait for you to take her virginity."

"Isn't it weird that our sex lives are so well planned?"

"Is it such a biggie? Are you scared she's going to ravage you or something?" Rachel giggled.

I turned and walked out the room. Maybe I was being over-dramatic. It was a two night dirty weekend with my desperate girlfriend. It was about time she got laid! Perhaps I was a bit freaked out having it planned by her parents. With two eighteen year old virgins in the house they were probably as keen to have their cherries popped as their daughters were and I think I was just a bit on edge. On Friday afternoon, Jessica's mom dropped her off. She had a bag. She was wearing a crop top and a pair of very short cut off denims. I also noticed how smooth her pale skin looked in the sunlight. I realised the autumn colours really suited the twins; Their ginger hair seemed to burn in the suns rays, their freckles seemed to match the colours of the leaves on the trees. Jessica looked elven, like she belonged to the forest. Her eyes were big, like green pools of ice cold water. Her legs were long, her ass toned and her breasts were small but well developed.

"You're staring." Sophie's voice broke me out of my trance and I realised I had been checking out her daughter a bit too obviously. Rachel giggled as she shared a last minute whispered conversation with her sister and the two girls smiled at each other nervously. Rachel was wearing a light and breezy summer dress, white and yellow, which stopped just above her knees.

We said our goodbyes and jumped in my car. I endured two hours of Jessica singing along to songs I was just a bit too embarrassed to admit I knew, gossiping about school friends and talking about her sisters. Our plans for the weekend involved swimming in the lake, hiking and just chilling. Also drinking, as Jessica revealed the beer she had smuggled into her bag. I also mentioned that I also had a six pack of beer in the back and we giggled. We drove off the main road when we reached our favourite café, onto a few smaller roads then onto a track which finally led to the forest, and then a small clearing by the side of the lake. There were three small wooden lodges and it looked like all three were deserted. "This is great. Nice and private," I said.

"I love it," gushed Jessica, "But why do you want it private?"

"Just so we don't have to put up with other people.”

“And I can wear my new bikini without pervy old men ogling at me," joked Jessica.

"I might ogle you. If you're worth looking at. In your bikini, I mean."

"You're my boyfriend, you don't count."

"Thanks. What's so special about this bikini then?"

"Well, let's say, my Mom wouldn't let me wear it if she saw what it looked like," smiled Jessica, her big green eyes lighting up.

"Maybe I'll report back."

"You won't," laughed my girlfriend. I parked the car, and Jessica unloaded the gear while I made the journey to and from the lodge to get it all set up. Although the leaves were beginning to fall the weekend looked like it was going to be pleasantly warm and it was hot work so soon stripped off my shirt, now just wearing shorts. It was my turn to catch Jessica as she watched me set up our home for the weekend. I felt good. Sophie was right: This was exactly what we needed.

With our gear in place we set about organising. Rachel sorted out the cozy bedroom and I sorted out the livingroom and kitchen, prepping the fireplace and making the little lodge feel like home. As Jessica unpacked her bags, I couldn't help but look her over as she spoke with me excitedly about our new found freedom, and I marveled at how she blossomed away from her family. The twins were quite petite, unlike their Mom, standing only about five foot four, with a slender build, with small breasts for her small frame. Jessica wore her hair long, she was athletic and thin, this together with her long, smooth legs, made her look a lot taller than she actually was. Every so often she would turn to me as she unpacked and hypnotise me with her amazing green eyes and wonderful smile. We walked to the café for lunch and as I watched her walk away I had to admire her taut bottom encased in just the tight jeans she had chosen to wear. A large part of me felt guilty for thinking of her that way, but it was hard not to as she really was a stunning creature. For the rest of the day Jessica and I spent every waking hour together. On previous visits up here we had done most of the touristy things, so she was more content to just relax by the lodge or the lake with me which is where we headed to enjoy the warmth of the afternoon. 

The first time she came out the back door in her bikini I was astounded. If she were taller, I have no doubt she would have been a supermodel. Her amazing young body appeared barely encased in a red bikini that left little to the imagination. We sat side by side on two chaise lounges, and chatted while she applied lotion to her skin. I tried not to stare but honestly stole a few peeks as she lathered her body with sunscreen. I shook my head to clear the illicit thoughts and suggested I make a couple of cold drinks for us. Jessica asked for a beer so I fetched us two from the and rejoined her on the patio with two frosty glasses.

It was wonderful to just sit next to her and hear about everything going on in her life. I learned all about her classes and friends, and it appeared she was challenged yet genuinely happy at school. It filled my heart with joy to hear her talk so excitedly about her studies, things many her age might find completely boring. It felt good to know she was independent and forward thinking. On occasion we would get up and jump into the lake to cool off a bit, before settling back onto our chairs to resume our conversation. As she stood on the deck drying off, I once again admired her lithe young figure. Her abs were tight, making her breast appear larger than they really were. Her legs were lean and toned, and her bottom appeared as firm as that of the average sixteen year olds. She was right though, men would ogle her, as they had at Ellen's wedding reception, she looked stunning. Her bikini was skimpy and left nothing to the imagination. With a beer in my hand and no one else from miles around us… I guess I stared for a bit too long.

"You like what you see then?" smiled Jessica.

"You look amazing," I gushed breathlessly.

"Do you think I look sexy?" Jessica asked.

"Well, it's not for me to say."

"Yes it is, you're a guy, you're my boyfriend and I'm asking your opinion," the redhead said, “Do you think I look hot?"

"You do look hot, it's just I'm trying to be romantic," I explained, feeling a bit uncomfortable as my penis began to stir through my own tight shorts.

"Do you think my sister's hot?" enquired Jessica, “In the same way?”

"Of course… but not in the same way."

"In what way then?"

"I'm going to need to cool down in the lake again,” Jessica smiled as she could see the outline of my penis forming in my shorts. I didn't have swim shorts, just this pair of old sports shorts but I guessed it would be fine. I ran out and submerged myself in the lake. Jessica jumped in after me and we splashed around and I began to finally relax.

"I've got a ball. I'll go get it," I said, heading out the water.

"You should have two, " laughed Jessica.

"Huh?"

"Two balls dummy," laughed my girlfriend, pointing at her crotch.

"Oh. Yeah. Funny."

I got the ball from the car and we spent ages messing around in the water. Then we came out and lay on towels in the sunshine. We went for a walk, then cooked dinner, before sitting by the campfire I had lit, and cracked open another beer. We chatted for a while, about nothing in particular, and I was finally beginning to relax and enjoy the  company of my girlfriend, trying not to fixate on the night ahead of us.

“Let's play a game!" shouted Jess. "Truth or dare!"

"Oh no. Not truth or dare."

"Oh yeah truth or dare!" Jessica repeated.

"Please no, anything but that." I protested again.

"Never have I ever then," suggested Jessica.

"No, I hate that too.” I knew where either game might lead and I was trying to take the pressure off bedtime… not stoke the fires of lust. I wanted it to be perfect and childish games on such an important night seemed, well, childish. But eventually after another beer and plenty of arm pulling we settled on truth or dare. I wasn't enthusiastic to say the least. After a few rounds of boring truths and even more boring dares the game broke up and just became a conversation and a few questions.

"Have you ever fantasised about a black girl?" asked Jessica.

I looked her straight in the eyes, her beautiful big green eyes.

"I guess so."

"You guess?" asked my girlfriend.

"That's what I said."

Jessica giggled, "So, how many girls have you slept with?"

"I am not going to tell you how many women I've had sex with!"

"OK you don't have to tell me who you've had sex with, how many have you shared a bed with? Just answer. Come on, it's just us here and if we are going to end up in a serious relationship after… this… then I want to know everything about my boyfriend."

"Four."

"Just four!?" Jessica exclaimed. "Me… my sisters… my Mom… Shit, did Ellen take your virginity!"

"Fucking hell,” I sighed, “Yes, she did, over a year ago now. How many guys have you shared a bed with?”

"Two," she answered coyly. "So you've only had sex with… two women?" Jessica enquired.

"Yes! Ok, firecracker, how many guys have you had sex with?”

“None, not that you didn't know… I'm a virgin! Do you like my bikini?" asked Jessica, trying to change the subject.

"Yes, it's very....err....nice...."

"Sexy?" Rachel asked.

'We've had this conversation before."

“How often do you jack yourself off?"

"Jessica! What kind of question is that?" I exclaimed.

"Come on, you know the rules, we're being truthful," Rachel added.

"OK then, you two have to answer the same question."

"Deal."

"Ok then, not as much as I used to. Last year I moved in with my now ex-girlfriend… but that didn't work out… but her mother and sister's who lived next door seemed to want to keep me running on empty," I answered with a laugh.

"Impressive answer. Very honest."

“Have you had sex with a girl?"

She looked at me and winked, “Kinda!” 

"NO! Rachel? No way!" I cried in an over dramatic way.

"Why is that so surprising? We're very close," my girlfriend responded. "Don't you think it's hot? Identical twins in bed together?" Jessica asked.

"I think girls in bed together… is hot… whether they are twins or not."

"Cool," Jessica added.

"It's kind of a guy's fantasy. Two girls together."

"Is it your fantasy imagining us together? Jessica enquired.

"I'm not saying anything more," I laughed.

We had a couple more beers and relaxed on the recliners as the sun went down. At one point Jessica rolled onto her stomach and held out an after-sun bottle out to me. "I’m a redhead and I burn easily, will you put some after-sun lotion on my back?" she asked, and I was only too happy to comply. Her skin was soft and warm, and I slowly caressed the lotion all over her back. She untied her top so I could cover all her skin, and I even got a hint of the white meat of her breasts as they were pressed out to her sides.

After lubing her back, I moved to her feet and slowly moved up Jessica's sleek legs. I took my time heading north, but finally made it to her thighs and bottom. It was surreal as I was kneeling next to her, applying lotion to her pretty bottom, but she made no attempt to move and just relaxed as I stroked her ass. Reluctantly, I made my way back to my own chair and sat down, but couldn't keep my eyes off Jessica's perfect body. I guessed that was her plan; it had been a warm day but neither of us were really going to burn in the autumn sun.

“Are you sure you're happy, Jessica? Are you sure that you want to be with me? I mean… be in a proper relationship with me?" I asked.

"I didn't come out here with my next door neighbour. I didn't come here to be with a friend. I know that's how things started with Ellen so I know why you're asking those questions. I want to make myself clear, I came here with you, because I am head over heels in love with you," she responded, much to my relief. "I want a man who knows how to treat a woman," she added, and I was left to ponder just what she meant as she did not elaborate. I was too afraid to ask. Jessica looked at me intently, and then asked, "What about you? Are you choosing the right sister?" 

I told her the truth, “I love your Mom… I love Rachel too… but I am and always have been head over heels in love with you.” She just smiled ruefully and stated flatly, "You're the sweetest, most handsome guy I know. Any woman would be lucky to have you."

I couldn't repress a grin as her words sunk in. While I'm sure she may have known men more handsome, her comment still made my chest swell with pride. I felt a tingle run through my body at the thought of all three female members of her family, but tried to push the image out of my head as quickly as possible. I was fortunate to have someone as lovely as Jessica, yet I felt uncomfortable with the idea of her playing her against her Mom or sister. In spite of myself, I just couldn't help soak in her love and beauty as we chatted. “Shall we go for a walk before it gets dark?” I suggested.

“I'd like that,” Jessica replied and headed inside to put on some more appropriate clothes. "I thought that since it is going to be a warm night I’ll dress for comfort," she told me, with a slight smile on her face. She walked by me naked and grabbed a bra and panties from her dresser. Her panties were white lace and very tiny, the back almost being a thong. Her bra was one of those half-cup types designed to lift and allow the top half of the breasts to show. I watched as she slowly slid the panties up her smooth thighs. I noticed that she had shaved extra close with not a hair or blemish on her pale, lightly freckled skin. She fastened her bra and the effect was breathtaking. Jessica's breasts, though small, were very firm and beautiful. The bra pushed them up, as if they were sitting on a shelf. Her nipples were just barely hidden from view. She pulled on her silk shirt and buttoned it up. The material was shear enough that I could make out the pink skin of her blushing breasts. Jessica then pulled her skirt up her long legs and did a little twirl for me. The hem flew up exposing about halfway up her bare thighs.

"Mmmm dressing for someone special?" I asked half teasingly.

"No. I told you, it is supposed to be a hot night and I want to be comfortable. I know that my skirt is a little short but I figured this would be acceptable attire for a sunset walk. I doubt I will have any 'accidents'."

"What kind of 'accidents' do you think could happen?"

"Oh I don't know," she giggled, "maybe if I bend over like this," she bent at the waist facing me. This caused her shirt to gape open in the front and I could see the top half of her breasts bulging out of her bra. Her nipples were just barely hidden from view by the bra. "Or this," she bent over facing away from me. Her skirt pulled up in the back, revealing just a glimpse of her ass. Her panties had all but disappeared between her smooth cheeks.

"Well, unless you want to mate with a bear out there, I would keep the bending over to a minimum."

She looked me in the eye, "Sometimes I’m clumsy and I drop something… what's a girl to do?"

With that she put on her white sandals and gave a kiss on the cheek and bounced out the door. She normally went without makeup, but she clearly had added just a touch of colour, highlighting her eyes and cheekbones.The white virginal look was not lost on me, as her hemline taunted me the whole way out to the forest trail. She was in rare form and I quickly followed her. She stood before and asked, "So, what do you think?"

I was speechless for a moment, but then uttered one completely honest word, "Gorgeous." With that, I cocked my elbow and asked, "Shall we?"

Jessica gave me her patented killer smile, wrapped her arm around my own and responded, "Of course, kind sir."

My mind was preoccupied with efforts to ward off illicit thoughts about the evening ahead of us. She must have sensed my nervousness, because she said, "Relax. Trust me; It'll be perfect." As apprehensive as I was, for the first time I realised how lucky I was.

We walked down the trail, it would only be an hour or so, just until it got too dark to see. I reached for her hand, and she gave me a smile as she placed her small palm within my own. My eyes were momentarily diverted as the hem of her dress had ridden up so close to her crotch that I just had to sneak a peek. I quickly averted my eyes so she wouldn't see where I was looking. We held hands and hugged as we walked and passed a number of couples also enjoying the orange and purple sunset amongst the auburn leaves of the trees.

She rested her head on my shoulder, and let me lead as I held her close. I could feel her firm breasts pressed against me as we guided through the park. I tried my best to avoid thinking about how erotic the experience was, but my body was in sensory overload. Her red hair tickled my chin and I could feel her warm breath on my neck. The sweet smell of her perfume wafted into my nose, which sent a shiver down my spine. In spite of my efforts to keep cool, pressure began building in my groin as my penis began to stir to life. I just couldn't help but stare into her deep green ice eyes as we chatted, lost in her beauty. I saw her blush and didn't know if it was from excitement or embarrassment from my steely gaze, but she looked lovely with a hint of pink in her cheeks. "I’ve had a wonderful time today. Thank you so much for everything, it was perfect," she said with a glint in her eye.

It was hard to keep my own eyes on the road with something so lovely sitting at my side. I squeezed her hand and replied, "No. Thank you, Jessica. You are the perfect date." For some reason, I just felt compelled to use the word date and keep the illusion going.

"Best date I ever had," she responded, then added softly, "So far."

My heart stopped and I was completely silent after the exchange, but my mind was racing. What exactly did she mean by, "So far?" My skin tingled with the possibilities.

When we arrived back at the lodge, I felt a nervous energy being all alone with my girlfriend. A part of me wanted to keep her pure and sweet, to retire to the safety of my own room, but the stronger part deeply wanted to stay close. I thought about asking her to dance, but that seemed way too overt, so instead I suggested a late-night swim. Jessica thought it was a great idea and went to change while I did the same. I couldn't help but imagine what she would look like peeling off her lovely dress to expose her creamy skin. My penis became semi-erect at the thought, and I was glad she was not there to notice. I climbed into my swim shorts again, and quickly made my way to the lake. I hoped the cool water would reduce the swelling, and figured it would be best to be in it prior to her arrival as I didn't want her to notice my bulge.

Jessica took longer than I expected, and I wondered if maybe she had decided to go to bed instead. She had enjoyed a few beers through the afternoon, so I would not have been shocked if she turned in. Just as I was ready to climb out of the lake to check on her, Jessica came out the door carrying two large tumblers in her hands. She had on her tiny bikini, and was a vision as she sauntered across the deck under the bright light from the floods on the lodge. With a smile, she said, "I made us a couple drinks. I hope you like margaritas." She walked down to the shoreline and slowly waded in towards me holding the cups high. 

I took a glass from her hand, and she said, "Cheers." We tapped our glasses together, and each took a long pull of the cold liquid. The tequila burned as it went down my throat, as clearly it was no virgin margarita. I pondered momentarily if Jessica was trying to tell me something but I decided to try and clear the naughty thoughts from my head.

We looked at each other in silence for quite a while, then made our way to the shore. Without a word, we sat close to each other on the pebble beach. I wanted to say something, anything, to let Jessica know how much I enjoyed our evening, but was afraid to wreck the mood. Fortunately, she found the right words and said, "It’s beautiful here. Perfect."

"Yes it is," I muttered, trying not to appear overly enthusiastic. Jessica gave me a soft smile, then leaned into me and rested her head on my shoulder. I couldn't help but wrap my hand around her waist and pulled her close. She turned her head up and looked into my eyes. I was unable to stop myself as I leaned down and planted a soft kiss upon her lips. The peck lasted but a second, and then I pulled away. Jessica's eyes were closed, and with her head still tilted upwards it appeared she was waiting for more. I took a deep breath and moved forward to kiss her again.

I was afraid that she might push me away, but only a moment later her mouth opened and I felt her tongue snake across my lips. I heard a soft, contented sigh as my tongue touched hers for the first time. We kissed tenderly until Jessica stood and climbed onto my lap, and then planted her lips upon mine once more. I had one hand around her waist while the other rested upon her lap, softly caressing her thigh. In my mind I kept seeing visions of her perfect breasts and wondered if she would let me touch them. I slowly moved my hand to her tummy and started softly stroking it as we kissed. She moaned into my mouth as I gently traced my fingers up her side, gradually working my way closer to her chest. I began tracing my fingers back and forth just below her mounds, and then decided it was time to take the next step. Nervously, I eased my hand upwards and cupped her right breast. I heard a sharp intake of breath, but no rebuke, so I slowly closed my hand and began kneading her firm flesh. Jessica began whimpering as I caressed one, then the other of her magnificent tits. 

She surprised me by reaching behind her neck to release her top, which fell across my hand. I was only too happy to move my palm for a moment, and then quickly placed it back upon her bare breast for the first time. My fingers found her hard nipples, and I began rolling them between my fingers as our tongues continued to dance together. I could have sat there like that all night, but rapidly changed my mind when Jessica finally broke our kiss and said, "I’m ready… Take me to bed." At that point an army couldn't have stopped me from doing just that. I kept my arm around her back, but removed my other from her breast and slid it under her thighs, lifting her from the beach. We dripped water all the way to our bedroom, but I didn't care as I had one thing on my mind; making love to my girlfriend.

Once in my room, I set Jessica down to stand beside my bed. I kissed her once more, and then set about taking off her swimsuit. She had only unhitched the upper strings of her top, leaving it hanging down from under her chest. I reached behind her and undid the remaining catch, and tossed it on the floor. I stood admiring Jessica’s perfect breasts for a moment, before dropping to my knees to remove her bottoms. My hands were actually shaking with excitement as I grasped the fabric running over each hip. I looked up into Jessica's eyes and found her staring down upon me with a twinkle in her green eyes. It was clear she wanted me to proceed, and proceed I did. I leaned forward and began kissing the soft skin of her tummy as I slowly eased her bikini down her legs. She lifted her feet and I tossed the wet cloth alongside her discarded top.

Jessica held my head as I placed butterfly kisses across her belly, and then slowly lowered my face. I ran my tongue down her torso until I reached the apex of her young snatch. I slid my hands between her thighs, and grasped her taut bottom, then forced her legs slightly apart with my arms. I then slowly ran my tongue down her bare folds and began lapping at her sex. I love to eat pussy, and Jessica's was by far the most beautiful I'd ever seen, completely shaven with engorged lips. With each lick her juices flowed and I experienced more of her natural womanly taste and smell. Jessica had her hands on my head, sometimes running her fingers through my hair, sometimes pressing my face deeper into her sweet honey pot. I wanted greater access to her treasure, so I turned her back to the bed before pushing her towards the mattress. She landed in a lump, but I quickly moved between her legs once more, spreading them wide so I could feast on her pretty pussy.

I started licking deeper and deeper, savouring her flavor and growing more excited hearing her moans and whimpers. I moved a hand between her legs and slid two fingers inside her tight tunnel as I licked and sucked her folds. Jessica's body seemed to move uncontrollably, and I could just tell she loved my ministrations. Occasionally I would use the tip of my tongue to toy with her clit, but not for long as I wanted to tease her and heighten her arousal before bringing her off. In response Jessica began grinding her crotch into my face. Her young thighs wrapped around my head, locking me in place to continue my assault of her soaking sex. It was obvious she was close, so I began moving my fingers in and out more rapidly and gently sucked her tiny clit into my mouth. The response was immediate as she launched herself against me, thrusting her hips up and down off the bed. Her moaning increased until she was almost yelling, then she screeched, "Ah, ah, oh, oh… ohhhhh… fuuuuuuck!" and came with a roar.

Her thighs almost popped my head, they held me so tightly, before she eased them apart and sank back onto the bed with a contented sigh. I assumed her clit may be too sensitive, but I wanted to keep her arousal at a peak, so I backed off a bit and began nibbling on her thighs and kissing all around her crotch. She made whimpering sounds as I occasionally ran my tongue up and down her labia, then I'd move away to focus on other areas before moving back. I figured Jessica was clean after our time in the water, so I pushed her knees up to her bottom to really open her up. I then ran my tongue down to her bottom and started to gently flick it across her tight little star. My guess is nobody had ever done that to her before because she almost jumped off the bed as I toyed with her back door. I licked her like that for a minute or two, then traced my tongue back up between her spread legs and licked her pussy once more.

Jessica began undulating her hips, so I tried to match her movements with my own. I slid two fingers back inside her, and concentrated the attention of my tongue on her lips and clit. I recalled how she responded to my anal play, so I ran my other hand to her bottom and began gently sliding my thumb back and forth across her ass hole as I orally attacked her front. Her body rocked as contented sighs and moans escaped her lips. Every now and then I would hear her call out to me with an, "Oh, so good," as she basked in the sensations. As with her first orgasm, the tone of her vocalizations grew until she was almost screaming. Her hips jacked up and down in time with my insistent digits, as my tongue danced all over her hard little clit. She came hard, and I lapped up her copious secretions, reveling in her flavour.

In all my life I had never wanted to please another person the way I wanted to please Jessica, so I was very happy that I took her to two strong orgasms. I slowly moved up her body, kissing, licking and caressing as I went, lavishing attention on her hard nipples in particular. I lay down beside her and pulled her into a tight embrace. She began softly kissing my lips, a look of complete satisfaction in her sparkling green eyes. Then she rested her head on my chest and I held her like I did when we first found each other. She must have seen the bulge in my shorts, because I felt her grasp my cock through the damp material and squeezed it gently. A shiver ran down my spine as she slowly moved down my body and kneeled at my hip. She grasped my shorts and pulled them down my legs, exposing my hard cock to her hungry eyes.

Jessica casually caressed my thigh, when moved her hand up to cup my balls. She then wrapped her fingers around my cock and lashed it with long, slow strokes. A big grin spread across her lovely face, and she asked, "Feel good?"

"Amazing," was all I could grunt in reply as I basked in the wonderful sensations her palm was providing. She leaned over and began licking the tip of my cock, then took the head inside and began sucking on it softly as she continued to pump my shaft. Her long red hair caressed my thighs as her head bobbed up and down, sending my body into overdrive. She squatted down and looking up at me she opened her mouth and took my cock back between her plump pink lips. Her mouth was so warm and wet and I could hear her moaning softly onto it. She popped me out of her mouth and looked up at me again. She smiled and I'm sure I was beaming back at her. She licked up my shaft once and then did it over and over. I never felt like such a big stud before in my life. Then she licked my balls as if it was perfectly normal, held my fully hardened cock out of the way, looked up into my eyes and then took a heavy testicle into her little mouth, it was unbelievable. She licked them over and over again and then started to suck on them. I was in heaven. My eyes shut as I was taken over by this feeling of unparalleled shock and pleasure. She opened her mouth wide and then took both inside and my balls were engulfed in her wet warm mouth. She had learned these skills from her mother, for sure! I felt so dirty for letting her do this to me but then she hovered over my pointing manhood and took it past her tonsils into her throat. She sucked me some more after that and, gagging sweetly, she rose from the floor and kissed me with her cock-tasting mouth.

I kissed her while squeezing one of her full round breasts. She moaned and I knew she was in favour of us continuing. I leaned down between her slender legs and spreading them apart with my hands I planted a soft kiss right on top of them in the middle of her wetness. She moaned and I looked up and told her to be quiet with my finger. She giggled and covered her mouth and then I took a proper taste of my virgin girlfriend. Her pussy was so wet and ready that it was a real shock. She must have been getting very worked up from all that she had already done to me. I knelt there on my floor with my face buried in Jessica’s wet pussy and ate it for what it was worth. I slid one, and then two, and then three fingers inside while I sucked and licked at her clit. She was getting really worked up, her breathing was getting quite intense. At one point I looked up at her and she had her eyes closed, her hands were squeezing her own breasts. I felt my cock throb as I climbed up over her and brushed her hair away from her face before sinking into a deep kiss with her. "I can taste myself…” the little redhead gasped.

“I love your taste. I could do this for the rest of my life.” I kissed her again, sucking gently on her lip as our tongues met, and she let loose a tiny moan. I grinned and brought one hand to her narrow waist, tracing up and down her pale white skin with a fingertip. 

We kissed like lovers as her hands explored me and I felt her. While I'd imagined the opportunity to spend this sort of intimate time with Jessica a hundred times, I'd never had the opportunity to really explore her body so I let my fingers continue, tracing up her waist to her ribs, then drifting higher, to her boobs. She moaned at the touch, and I felt my cock twitch even as she pulled away from the kiss, pushing me to sit next to her on the bed. I could tell she was still nervous, despite her inviting me here. Hell, she could be even more nervous, since now there was no convenient excuse to keep us from doing whatever we wanted. The possibilities spiraled in my head as she turned towards me shyly, her green eyes searching as though for approval. I couldn't help but take her in, my breath shaking too. It felt like there was an electric charge in the air between us.

Our lips met as we fell into each other's gravity. I pulled her softness to press against me, my hand reaching around to trace over her ass cheeks and I felt her breath catch. We were desperate, kissing hungrily, our tongues tangling and tasting in a way that felt inevitable. I let my hands roam her body and as the tips of my fingers moved towards her core, she inhaled deeply and pulled away from the kiss. "I love you so much… but let’s not rush this…"

I felt a burst of nerves, averting my eyes from her, trying to hide my disappointment. "Of course, sorry. I didn't mean to--"

She leaned up and kissed me lightly again. "Don't apologise. It's so perfect, and I want you too. But I want tonight to be special. I don't want to rush to the end. I want it to last."

Jessica curled up against my chest, and as I pictured this bounty of delights that might lie before us tonight, I felt my cock growing hard again, desperate for the images dancing through my mind. I could feel it stiffen, twitching with every movement she made, and I felt a droplet of precum starting to form as it pressed uncomfortably into her tummy. Jessica twisted against me, letting out a satisfied sigh. Suddenly, her hands landed on my thighs, beginning to trace patterns on me as she looked up and we locked eyes.

"Have you been thinking about tonight as much as I have?" she asked, hands finally reaching my erection, gently starting to caress me, before looking down suddenly as she reached my wet tip. She looked up with confusion and consternation. "Did you... cum… already?"

I laughed. "No, it's just precum. Ever since I watched you masturbate in your bedroom I couldn't stop thinking about touching you." I remembered back to that night as her mother instructed her in the art of making love… while she sat and frigged herself. Before that night it hadn't occurred to me that the way Jessica's parents and their strictness might have affected her own knowledge about sex when Ellen had seemed so… the opposite. I knew she was sometimes shockingly in the dark about some things, but since our relationship had stayed mostly chaste, I really had no idea where the limits of her knowledge were. "Believe me, you'll know when I cum."

She blushed bright red, but she didn't remove her hand. "I remember. Sorry..." she cupped my stiff member and slowly slid her finger along my dripping cockhead, eliciting a moan. It felt so good, the first time she'd touched me this way. Her fingers were soft and small, but were quickly made slick as another bead of precum dripped down the front of my cock, and I couldn't help but moan again.

“This is how a man's penis prepares for penetration… and sex…” she remembered. I pulled my focus away from my slippery cock to reach down between Jessica's legs and start to tease her back. I ran it along her delicate inner thighs and up, up, up, towards her core. When my finger traced across the outlines of her pussy, she inhaled deeply in pleasure, but didn't push me away this time, and I continued my teasing while she played with my bare cock. She seemed so sensitive after her earlier orgasm, her strokes on my own cock slowing as she lost herself in the pleasure, her pussy lips beginning to glisten in her own juices.

“And this is how a woman’s vagina prepares for penetration and sex,” I repeated. 

She glanced up at me shyly, and smiled a little. "Do I look ok? I'm only barely a B cup. Ellen is a C… My Mom… she's a D. I'm flat chested compared to what you are used to." She took one of her precum-sticky hands and ran it in an alluring trace from her collarbone to the edge of her pink areola.

I was captivated by the sight of the sparkling trail, my own juices, had left on her. My mouth was hanging agape for a second before I could even formulate a response. "You're perfect Jessica, I choose you… I'd choose you every time." Her body was perfect, creamy-smooth skin everywhere, her legs shaved and soft, and I leaned in to kiss her, our tongues entwining as she moaned. I couldn't help but slip my fingers back down to her flat tummy.

“Or you’d choose my twin sister…” she chuckled. I paused, sucking in my breath. Jessica quickly put her hand on mine realising she had touched a nerve, “It's OK… she wasn't happy that Mom and Dad put all of this together… for us… but she understood. We… found each other… first. She will get her turn… won't she?”

“Could you really share me?”

“I shared you with my Mom. I can share you with my sister… as long as you promise not to leave me.” 

“I will never leave you, Jessica.”

With those reassurances she kissed me and I let my fingers drift down to her vulva. I felt her gasp as my fingers touched her there, her mound shaved and smooth. My middle finger parted her instantly and pressed against everywhere at once, and I dragged it slowly from her tight, wet hole forward. She shuddered, our kiss hitching as her breath caught, and with only a few soft circles as I found where her clit must be for the first time, she began to shake uncontrollably, breathing hard into my mouth. I couldn't believe it! She had cum almost instantly, with just my finger making contact with her. Her breathing slowly returned to normal and we broke the kiss with my fingers playing around her most sensitive parts. She inhaled once more and then looked up at me. "I'm ready..." She paused, then looked away as though she felt worried. "I want you to take my virginity. If you want to…"

“I want to make love to you, Jessica, but only if you are sure…”

“I’m sure. Am I… good enough? Am I… the right sister?” She looked at me so sweetly but looked so desperate.

"You are more than good enough. I love you, Jessica. I loved you since the first time we met at that supermarket buying ice cream. I dreamed of this moment…" I fumbled for my words.

She brightened. "Oh! Me too! Nightly! I had to start wearing panties to bed. I would make such a mess. Rachel never let me hear the end of it!"

“I'm in love with you… I don't pretend to understand my feelings for Rachel… but I know I love you and I want you in my life. I don't want to lose you. Not again.” I reassured her, but as we cuddled back into our bed, enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm, I felt a little nervous. I didn't want to stop, but I had to be extra careful to not push too much, since she was so new to all of this. My feelings for Rachel still confused me but I knew who and what I wanted. And she was naked, in bed with me, right here, right now.

Jessica stared at me and smiled, finally understanding and we brought our lips together once more. As we continued to make out, slowly getting back to it, I began to trace all over her warm, soft legs again, and she sighed in pleasure. "I can't believe I'm still a virgin," she giggled. "I practically threw myself at you every time we were alone together. A lesser man would have claimed my cherry. But not you. You amazed me. You amazed us. After everything you had been through because of us. My Dad already acts like you're a son in law. My Mom acts like she's ready to build a nest with you! My sister has secret photos of you and plays with herself when she's alone… and I… I get to make love to you."

I swallowed, my still-stiff cock throbbing again. "So... You want to keep going?"

She nodded, her delicate fingers wrapping my cock and beginning to stroke again. I let out a moan. "I’m a virgin," she whispered to me, "but not for much longer. I need you inside me tonight." My cock twitched between her fingers, a massive bead of precum sliding down its length over her fingers. I couldn't pull my eyes away from her while she giggled, playing with my sticky fluid. "Wow, there's so much, and you said this is just before?"

I nodded. "I haven't cum for a few days, so it might be sort of a big load when I do cum."

She looked at me with a devious grin. "Oh really? You already made me cum. Are you thinking about how you want me to make you cum? I could make you shoot your load all over my tits, or maybe you could get your sticky jizz all over my little shaved pussy," she purred. I could do nothing but moan in response as she got up and leaned over me. I sank back onto the bed further as she took my slick cock and pressed her body against mine, trapping it between us. Starting between her ample tits, she moved sinuously up my body, coming up to kiss me. I drank her in deeply, desperately trying to control myself and keep from just finishing with my cock trapped between her small, lithe body and my own gently muscular frame.

Despite a few shuddering twitches, I was able to calm down as we made out. Our forms were pressed fully together. She positioned her hips with our lips still clasped, and began to grind her slippery pussy directly against my dripping cock. The heat of her pussy felt like a furnace against my sliding manhood. It was incredible, and with every rolling stroke, it felt like I was building towards the biggest ejaculation of my life. Her breathing grew ragged as she continued to press against me, and our lips broke apart as I moved my lips to her neck, savouring the shudder my kiss there elicited. I let my tongue trail gently from my mouth, leaving a slick trail in a gentle curve down her collarbone as I sought her rounded tits. She switched to a quicker pace but smaller strokes as I could tell she was nearing another orgasm, her voice repeating little moans of "Oh, oh," as I finally reached her perfect breast. I couldn't help but flick my tongue across her nipple first, then sucked gently around her small, soft areola.

"Don't stop, don't stop," She breathed, a hitch in her voice. I didn't need the encouragement, gently toying with her nipple, sucking more insistently then less, letting my other hand trace a circle on her other breast. Finally, as she took a deep breath, I pressed my tongue against her and let it circle quickly around her areola. She could no longer hold back, and I felt her convulsing, rubbing greedily against my dripping, bare cock. She was completely run over with pleasure, gasping against my ear, kissing my neck, her whole body shaking. Somehow, my endurance managed to hold on, perhaps only because in her pleasure she hadn't kept up the consistent stroking against me.

As the gale died down, she rolled off me with a sigh of pleasure, then looked over at my bare cock, still trembling and hard. "Fuck... that was so incredible. I'm going to be thinking about your lips on my tits when I touch myself back home. My sister is going to be so jealous." She blushed slightly, as if taken aback that she'd been brave enough to let the words pass her lips. As she lay there, breathing heavily still, she glanced down at me again. "But I didn't make you cum yet. Where do you want to ejaculate my love?"

I was overwhelmed by the possibilities. Jessica, totally willing, ready to do whatever I asked of her. My entire brain froze up, barely able to compute. Suddenly all the options that seemed available sounded so obscene. Haltingly, I stuttered out, "Maybe you could let me rub between your tits again."

She nodded softly, looking back up at me with those huge green eyes. Without a word, she was dropping to the floor and I sat up near the edge of the bed. She eyed my sopping cock and I saw her tongue lick her upper lip gently, but first she leaned towards me, catching my hard cock between her soft, warm B-cups. Pressing her hands on either side and over the top, she began to move up and down. It was like heaven, the sensation like nothing I'd ever felt before. Her tits were slick with my precum and the rounded, smooth skin felt overwhelming.

She increased her pace, tits bouncing a little with each stroke, and our eyes locked as she looked up at me adoringly. I watched, entranced, as she shifted her hand to let one hand drop to her side, then allowed it to creep down to her vagina. My breathing grew thick as she began to touch herself, groaning as my cock began to twitch. I felt my balls tightening, a sign that I was getting close, when suddenly she stopped. "You're nearly there aren't you?" she asked breathily. I moaned, the pressure beginning to drop, another milky tear of precum dropping from my tip. As she adjusted, I watched the bead roll down her flat stomach towards her now-bare mound, where I lost track of it. An image flitted across my mind of a health classroom and a balding teacher lecturing me and my classmates about how even one drop of precum could get a girl pregnant and surely even if our juices were mixing there, there couldn't be a risk of anything like that, right? I dismissed it, but the thought had brought me away from the peak of pleasure. Another shiver ran down my spine as the little redhead took me in her arms and we kissed. Softly at first, then with greater passion, our bodies pressed together, and I felt her hardened nipples pressing against my chest. It was crazy. Less than a week ago I was making love to her mother, and I was going to take her daughter's virginity!

Jessica, hesitantly reached out and touched my cock, then more confident she took it in her hand, “It’s so soft, I mean it’s hard but it’s soft.” Jessica continued touching me, as she did so I was getting harder and harder. I wondered what Jessica was thinking as she looked at it longingly, the penis that was going to take her virginity, cupping the testicles touching that were going to produce the first cum her pussy was going to receive. “OK, let's not put this off any longer.” My redheaded lover whispered and lay down in the middle of the bed. As she settled into position she raised her legs so that her feet were flat on the bed, and then parted her creamy thighs, exposing her pussy.

Jessica blushed when she saw how exposed she was but I looked at her adoringly, “I’m so pleased we finally got here… I'm going love making love to you. I love the way you look at my body.” I knelt between my girlfriend's legs, my cock only inches from its target. For the first time I really looked at her pussy. It was as beautiful as her Moms, nice tight lips, a perfect slit between her thighs. I reached out to touch it, to touch her soft, satiny skin. A shudder ran through her body as she felt me prepare her most intimate place for penetration. I began to stimulate her, using the skills and techniques I’d learned with Ellen and Sophie. They worked just as well with Jessica. She became more relaxed, and her pussy became wetter and wetter, until, finally, her pussy lips began unfolding and glistening with moisture. I ran my finger along them and opened them up to me and circled her clitoris languidly and then licked my fingers. Jessica's body shook as my fingers touched her pussy again. I thought she was going to cream all over my fingers. I could see her pussy juice run down over her ass to puddle on the bed. Oh, God, I have to cum inside her! 

"Yes! Fuck I’m ready!” Jessica hissed, as if reading my thoughts again, “Please?"

"You look incredible," I said, staring down at her as she lay there, legs opened wide, her pussy lips now spreading open, the pink insides beginning to show. Jessica began to raise her hips, her body arching from the sleeping bag. Her feet were firmly planted on the bed, her legs spread wide, instinctively her hips rose up, her pussy pushing up to the ceiling, her labia pouting. She sighed as she felt more of her juices running down her thighs. I ran my fingers over Jessica's slick pussy, careful not to touch her clitoris, instead running a finger up and down her slit, feeling the wetness. Then I tentatively moved my fingertips to her clit, pushing aside the clit hood, barely able to cover the hard bud. I blew on it and watched as Jessica shivered in pleasure at the new sensation. Her clit stood out hard, dark red, aroused, wanting so desperately to be touched. I knew Jessica would cum quickly if I stimulated it during penetrative sex and that would only be the first orgasm of many. I was determined that losing her cherry was going to be the most perfect experience.

She mewed like a cat as I stroked her pussy lips, pushing them aside with my fingers as they ran up and down her slit, her pussy juices letting them slide effortlessly. Then Jessica looked at me and I looked at her. Our eyes locked and we both smiled. It was time. I moved up over my girlfriend, only partially resting on her, supporting my weight on my arms, and feeling her naked body below me, against mine. Lowering myself I felt her breasts pushing against my chest, her nipples rock hard. We kissed and my little redhead responded with real passion, she was on fire.

“Do it now, I want you in me.” She gasped when we finally separated our lips.

“It could hurt, you know, when I take your virginity?”

“I don’t care about that, it won’t hurt for long anyway. I want you in me, I want to have sex with you. Besides you’re not taking my cherry, I’m giving it to you.” Jess said before she kissed me again, hard as I positioned myself between her open legs. “It’s time for you to make me into a woman. Fuck me. I'm ready.”

I lowered my hips, bringing my penis to her vagina. As my cockhead rested against her sensitive clit Jessica gasped and closed her eyes. I moved my cock forward, pressing at my virgin girlfriend's labia, but they weren’t quite open enough to allow me to enter without additional help. I was about to reach down when Jessica intervened. “Let me put you inside me?” Jess reached down and, with one hand, opened her pussy, exposing her vaginal entrance to me. And, with her other hand, she guided my cock into position. “There, everything’s ready…”

Feeling the tip of my cock nuzzle between her extended labia I eased my hips forward. I was so excited to be penetrating Jessica's pussy, and not only did the pussy belong to a virgin, but it also belonged to the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Jess was not really any tighter than her Mom, but the knowledge that no other male had been where I now was, was such a turn on. Then I found the ultimate difference between Jessica and my previous lovers; my cock reached Jessica's hymen. Being used to an open vagina, even though I was expecting it, my cock being stopped was still a surprise. I didn’t know what to do, this was far beyond my experience, I knew I had to break through the barrier, but I didn’t want to hurt Jessica, at least, I wanted to hurt her as little as possible.

Jessica once again read my thoughts and smiled, “That’s so sweet, you’re such a considerate lover. You know how it hurts more when you try to remove a plaster slowly, well this is going to be the same thing, and one quick, sharp pain is better than a lot of smaller pains. I read it’s best to just drive through… when I’m wet enough and as horny as hell.”

“OK, Jessica. It’s up to you, I won’t move until you’re ready.”

“I’m wetter than I’ve ever been and if you don’t fuck me soon I’ll fuck you! Believe me I’m more than ready. I just want you in me.” I pulled back and we both watched as I slowly pressed my cock head into her, my foreskin peeling back, her labia caressing my tip as it disappeared inside her. “Let’s get lucky. Do it now!”

The petite redhead teen gasped when thrust my hips forward, driving my cock at her hymen, it only resisted for a moment and then I was through. As my cock tore through her womanhood, I gave a hard thrust to complete Jessica's deflowering, surging past her torn hymen, penetrating her completely, and jessica let out another pained cry as my cock sank in, stretching open her tight virgin walls deep, my rock hard eight inches buried balls deep in my lover; Jessica was no longer a virgin. I held myself inside her, reveling at the new sensations, willing myself to hold still while I looked into her tear filled eyes. My heart stopped.

“Are you OK?” I whispered in concern.

“It hurt a bit when you broke through, but not as much as I imagined it would. It still stings a bit. It feels so strange having your pe… cock, in me like this,” she laughed.

“I feel like I’m in heaven… I've never popped anyone's cherry and–” Before I could continue Jess started to move under me, she was ready, she wanted me to finish what we had started, “Oh!”

“Let’s make love. We can talk after…” I began to move gently inside my girlfriend’s tight vagina. Slowly, because I knew she would still be tender, but firmly. Nature was taking over and somehow it seemed right. After all, if her pussy belonged to me, then my cock belonged to her, if she wanted to share it with her mother or her sister, it was alright with me. We had both watched as I had taken Jessica's virginity, now we were intently watching as my empowered manhood slid out between her gripping labia, and we saw the blood of her torn hymen streaked up and down my cock. 

“I’m no longer just a girl… I'm a woman. Your woman. Fuck me,” and with that we began to make love.

I growled with pleasure as my cock was engulfed in her heated teen cunt, the tight walls getting their first fuck, his cock being the one to open them, fuck, the tightness was superb. Jessica was watching as best she could as her hands clawed madly across my back and she held onto him tightly, burying her face into my neck. I turned my head to kiss her as I began to move slowly, pulling back, then burying it in again. Jessica's clawing became less desperate and she simply hung onto my shoulders. After the first few abrasive thrusts, the fucking rhythm became easier, and the pain was changing into a mix of pain and pleasure, and then the pain almost completely subsided as I started to go faster, thrusting into her over and over again. 

Jessica's tight heat was becoming more slippery with every thrust, she was so wet our bodies slapped together wetly as the juices flowed, surrounding my cock, sliding in and out of her easily and she began calling my name in between pants. I pumped my cock hungrily into her, quickening my pace. Jessica definitely had the tightest pussy I had ever taken. Her nectar flowed around my cock, making him thrust into her even harder. The tight walls of her virgin pussy clamped around my prick, tightly milking and sucking at my shaft, and her moans of pleasure only further encouraged me to go harder into her until her tits were bouncing up and down. I was desperate to make sure her first time was going to be memorable. Jessica's cries of enjoyment filled the room and mingled with my own lust grunts and moans of pleasure. I alternated between sucking her breasts, nipping at her stiff, swollen nipples and her neck, and taking her mouth, pushing his tongue between her lips, as my cock experienced the loving caress of her vagina.

"Shit, oh fuck, I'm- I'm–" Jessica gasped, "I'm cumming!" My young lover's body spasmed against me and he could feel her pussy convulse and clench even tighter around my virginity stealing cock. I kept her at the plateau of her orgasm and her pussy was fluttering around my cock keeping it well lubricated for what was to come.

“Where… do you… want me… to cum!” I grunted between clenched teeth as our little bed began to creak in protestation.

“In me!” Jessica squealed, “Mom put us on the pill as soon as she found out she was pregnant! Cum inside me, I'm safe!” 

My cock was now moving smoothly and easily. Her pain had obviously gone and all Jess wanted now was for us to finish, for us to become one. As I neared my orgasm, not wanting to leave Jess behind, I reached down for her clit. She was so hot, so on edge, so near, that when I found it just one touch was enough. The teenager exploded, her untried vaginal muscles tightened on my cock, not as hard as her Mom’s more practiced muscles, but hard enough. Her pussy had become the ultimate gripping receptacle for my load, my cock was at full extension, wedging open her cervix and I couldn't hold it any longer.

My testicles tightened and Jessica quivered beneath me and around me, pulling me over the edge with her. For the first time Jessica's vagina received sperm. Spurt after spurt shot into her as I unloaded my cum into my lover for the first time. My cock burst, squirting wildly deep inside her. We were surrounded by their own cries as my cock continued to pump the contents of my balls into her, filling up her womb, and her pussy spasmed against me, eager to milk my cock for every drop, as I filled her with my potent seed. I slowly, deeply thrust into her until I was finished, her superb tightness eagerly milking my cock, taking every sperm from me.

Exhausted, I lay on top of Jessica, keeping myself inside of her, my cock still hard, enjoying the feel of my stiff hardness still being held by her loving snatch, the heady feeling of plucking her tight teen cherry. Her short pants were in unison with mine as she recovered from her virgin busting ride. When we finally finished, we just lay together, exhausted, in a haze of pleasure. Finally I had to move before my weight became too much for Jessica. I pulled out and slumped to the side, looking down at my soft, wet, cock, I saw that there were only slight traces of blood, of my girlfriend's virginity. Jess didn’t move when I moved off her, except to moan when my cock pulled out of her. She just laid there, her legs still spread wide, her pussy, with some traces of cum and blood around the lips, was already closing as the stimulation left her.

“You're still hard…” Jessica panted, “Mom said you might be if I was lucky… and if you were… I was to do this!”

Her mouth swooped down and sucked my dick head into her mouth. She sucked it in and out of her mouth with a squishy sound and she slurped-licked around its shaft. I tried to rub her pussy but she moved up and commanded a NO with her blazing green eyes. I implored with my eyes and she said, "No, I do not want to cum before we are BOTH absolutely ready for it and then I want us to explode in a Supernova!" I surrendered to her will… Jessica was certainly her mother's daughter.

Now Jessica was licking and sucking my balls into her mouth and alternated between balls and dick. She had me in a slobbering mass hanging just below the brink of a second massive volcanic eruption. I could feel her pussy-honey wetting my calves as she slowly rubbed her pussy on them. All of a sudden she shuddered and almost exploded. She closed her eyes tight and held herself stiff and the crisis moment pass without event. She stood up trembling and shivering and then moved up the bed. She again bent over to take my manhood into her mouth and now she slowly reversed herself. She reverse straddled me and now as she moved down she actually moved up my body. I looked down and could see her moist shiny pussy just above my chest. What a beautiful sight it was. Her puffy full pussy lips were framed in a heady mix of white cum and streaks of red blood. Her soft pussy petals were slightly spread open and a drop of moisture just hung below her clitoris tip. Her small tight brown-eye twitched just above the slightly open pussy hole. I was entranced and stored it in my memory as a mental photograph of what I saw.

I could no longer remain still. I brought my hands down and clasped her waist. She reared up like a wild filly but I held her waist firmly and rubbed her back with both my thumbs. She sighed and settled down allowing my partial control on her waist. Low moans kept escaping her lips as she sucked on my dick. She tried to deep throat me but could only take half of my eight inch shaft in this position. I slowly drew her hips towards my face. She slid back easily and without resistance. Now I could see her freshly fucked pussy in glorious live close-up. Juicy and pink, shining with our fluids. The very sexy aroma of her heat aroused me further. I was hanging between the portals of her Heavenly pussy lips. I slid my palms to the globes of her ass and put my thumbs on either side pussy lip and felt the warm cushions of her pussy as I spread them apart. The action spread her pussy inner petals apart also and her tight vaginal opening winked and twitched. I pulled her hips and pussy to my mouth and my flicking tongue touched her semi hidden clitoris. I flicked my tongue in and out and also rolled it left to right on her erect throbbing soft wet clit nub.

Her hips started to rotate and hump on my face as moans and groans escaped our lips. She suddenly reared up and almost stood up on the bed shaking and trembling like a leaf in a storm as she again almost reached the critical point of detonation. She turned around and faced me and I could see in her eyes that she was in a total daze. A big smile crossed her face, and she stated, "Don't worry, I know you like it like this." With that, she grasped my cock in her hand and rose up above me. In one downward motion, she slowly impaled herself on my rigid tool. The sensation was amazing! I had never been buried so deep inside anyone so hot and tight. The fact that it was Jessica's pussy made it all the more exciting.

Jessica began moaning just as she had done when I went down on her, so I hoped she was ready to cum again. My own balls began to tingle so I knew mine was close too, I just prayed I could make her climax first. She grasped my hips and dug her nails into my skin, pulling our bodies together. She was panting like a bitch in heat and was muttering under her breath. Her chest was heaving and her gyrating hips started to sink down as she knelt over my hips. She sat back down on top my throbbing fuck tool after pushing my dick against my belly. She looked at me and her fire met the fire in my eyes. We just hugged each other and she moaned, "Now my love, now! Fuck me to Kingdom Cum!"

Did I need any urging? I just had a fleeting thought about how helplessly horny I was feeling and that I was going to be helplessly hers from now until the end of time, hoping that Jessica had finally lost her virginity in the most memorable way. The eighteen year old was panting against my ear as I licked and sucked her neck and earlobe. I sank my teeth in her neck and bit softly as I held her face and neck. She raised her hips and my dick sprang up and knocked on her pussy portal. It was an automatic alignment of my penis with her vagina. We moved together and as I reared up, she sank down sharply. There was a momentary resistance and her pussy opened to welcome my cock once more. 

Jessica drew herself up, and then pushed down upon me again. She slowly increased her tempo until she was riding me hard and fast. She had a look of great determination on her face, as though she was determined to make me cum quickly. I desperately wanted to hold off, but was doubtful of my own abilities as her pussy was squeezing my cock exquisitely. Thankfully the cocktails had numbed my senses a tad; otherwise I would have nutted as soon as I was inside her. I grabbed her tiny tits harder than I probably should and knew I was fighting a losing battle. A tingle ran up my spine and my legs tightened as a powerful orgasm overtook my senses and my balls emptied with a gush into my baby girl. I heard a loud wailing sound as Jessica stiffened above me, and instantly knew she had reached her peak as well. Even as my member slid into her pussy I felt her pussy twitching and exploding just as my dick exploded again and I launched another salvo. We both were screaming as we came so powerfully and explosively.

We kept cumming like there was no tomorrow. Her pussy was squeezing and milking my manhood and my male sex organ was shooting blasts of cum deep into her female counterpart. We continued to gyrate and fuck without any break as we kept cumming. Jessica gasped and screamed after every three or four thrusts and her whole body trembled as she panted incoherent words. She was poly-orgasmic and my orgasm was prolonged beyond belief. I stopped cumming after about a dozen or more blasts but my dick was as erect and stiff as ever. Jessica fell panting but motionless over me and I worried if she had fainted. The union between us was flooded slick and the smell of cum filled the lodge. I was also feeling like the excess of sensory stimulation had blown my mind. I was in a feeling of what can be called limbo... between life and death. My nervous system was locked into an ecstasy routine. I tried to move but felt paralyzed. My brain either was not issuing the commands or my muscles were unable to obey them. My breath was coming in huge gasps and I felt my heart was almost ready to explode. Jessica was in a similar state and she fell forward in a dead faint. I might have worried about her except that she was repeatedly muttering, "Oh shit! Oh fuck!" We would have been less out of breath and less exhausted if we had run all the way around the lake!

I finally mustered the strength to move and I twitched my still hard penis. Jessica moaned, "Wait! I can't take any more right now!" as it gave a few involuntary spasms inside her. After about five minutes our breathing came back under our control. I was still raging hard and raring to go. I rolled us over and got Jessica under me. Now I was in the driving seat and in control. I looked at her and her devastating smile signaled she was ready. Her eyes twinkled and I started to pull my dick almost all the way out of her sheath. She gave me a disapproving look that was wiped off her face when I penetrated her womanhood all the way into the deepest depths of Jessica's pussy. Every thrust of my dick made her spasm and twitch, moan and groan. My thrusts were initially slow and deep but soon started to become faster and faster. Jessica's legs were splayed wide and her pussy was squelching with every thrust I slammed into her. Her spasms and twitches soon became almost convulsive. She started to emit loud guttural moans "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhaaaaaaaaa!" as she started to cum again.

My rhythm became more furious and I was doing a tip to hilt movement that was primordial, natural and unrehearsed. I, a novice, was by instinct and intuition, doing the best fast fuck of my life and Jessica was cumming with every slam dunking. My second orgasm started to build up at the base of my spine and my head had fireworks in it. Rockets were exploding in my head as I began to scream helplessly as I felt my half empty balls tightening up to stand and deliver up the remaining cargo of jism and cum.

With a convulsive and unexpected movement Jessica expelled my dick and caught it in a strangling clasp around its neck and pulled me up, bringing my dick to her mouth. She begged me to cum on her face, in her mouth, on her tits and in her hair. She released the stranglehold and my pent up cum started to shoot on her face, hair and mouth. The next few shots splattered her tits and nipples. She had my dick head in her mouth to receive the remaining shots. She sucked on it to empty every last drop of cum and licked my dick clean. I was exhausted and collapsed in a heap on top of my lover, our sweaty bodies gasping for breath. We were so spent that we could not even stir for a couple of hours. We lay panting, immobile and spooned into one another. I rolled off to lie at her side, and pulled Jessica into a tight embrace. We cuddled side by side for a long while in silence, when she asked, "Can we please do this every day for the rest of our lives?”

“Fuck yses! We are one now…" I panted.

“I gave you my virginity and now I give you my heart. I have your cum inside me… it feels… I feel… so warm!” I smiled. Wasn't that how it all started with Ellen? She snuggled into me and breathed into my ear, “You made me into a woman. Your woman?”

This time I had no fear, Jessica could not have been more thrilled with the prospects, and replied, "Forever and a day, princess." A huge smile was pasted across my face as I felt her drift off to sleep in my arms.

________

It was very early, the sun was just rising, it was maybe six or seven in the morning. What woke me up was a hand straying beneath the covers of the sleeping bag. It was so hot after our intercorse I hadn't zipped it up and it only partially covered me. Still feeling groggy and barely awake, I felt the hand slide down my stomach towards my genitalia. I opened my eyes but it was still too dark to see much of anything. The hand then cupped my balls and before I had time to react it was touching my cock. I quickly stiffened and the hand began to stroke me. I shifted my leg and pulled the sleeping bag down a bit, my eyes coming into focus. Jessica looked wonderful, it was true, she did look like a woman and not the girl I had taken to bed last night. Her long legs, firm ass and tits, her eyes, her pale lightly freckled skin.

I closed my eyes, rolled onto my back and slipped my hand across to her, exploring her bare skin. I felt the soft flesh of a stomach, sliding down to the firmer touch of a pelvic bone. I slid my hand upwards and finally found a breast. A nipple. A slight moan drifted from the redhead's mouth so I edged across and began to lick, then suck the nipple. More soft moans escaped Jessica's lips and her wrist began to reciprocate up and down. I was getting closer to cumming. I edged further across, my hand now exploring the feminine curves of my lover's body. She was still naked. I found her mound then a wet fold of flesh. I slid my finger further, slipping inwards. Another moan. I moaned myself as my own orgasm neared.

Jessica must have sensed my impending climax and pulled the sleeping bag across and free, revealing our nudity. We looked so good together. She then slid herself tight alongside me so she could reach across our bodies with her right hand while I continued fingering her with my left. She adjusted her handjob technique, pulling straight up and then twisting her wrist just slightly as her hand went back down the shaft. I was mesmerized by the sight of her small and gentle hand sliding up and down my engorged flesh, stroking the thick, gnarled veins and then up to the throbbing mushroom head with its purple skin looking ready to burst. And there, just beyond her hand flying up and down my shaft, were Jessica's beautiful breasts, moving fluidly up and down, side to side with every stroke. I was in erotic heaven.

"Jessica," I gasped. "Let’s cum together?"

"I'd like that," she whispered.

My finger slid back and forth, my thumb plucking her hard clit, my thumb plucking faster and faster at her engorged clit, my finger sliding faster and faster, my mouth breathing and blowing softly into her ear. "I'm going to have to use both hands," giggled the teenager. "Your cock is too big for a one-handed wank!"

She interlocked her fingers around my cock shaft and continued her rhythmic stroking, a little faster now, the pads of her thumbs teasing the sensitive spot on the underside of my cockhead with every stroke. Jessica's eyes widened and she let out a short, animal, burst of air. I slid my index finger into her making a "come here" motion inside her newly opened vagina, gently raking my fingertips across her sensitive G Spot, my thumb never stopping the strumming of her clitoris. Her legs convulsively widened a fraction, then clamped together hard around my hand and wrist. Her left hand again yanked against my wrist, pulling me into the vice-like grip of her thighs.

"Oh my God," I sighed, more for her than for me, "Oh fuck I'm close," I whispered directly into her ear. 

I was breathing rapidly now and I knew I wouldn't be able to hold out much longer. The erotic sensation of Jessica's hands on my cock, the feel of her breasts being jiggled by arms as they continued their rhythmic pumping was driving me closer to an explosive eruption, despite my attempts to prolong the pleasure. I could hear Jessica going, "Uh... uh... uh... uh," as her hips began to jerk up off the bed with each stroke of my talented fingers. The wet thwapping of our wet palms as we rubbed each other's sexes intensified as our bodies began to simultaneously tense. Jessica suddenly inhaled.

"Ohh!” she mewed sweetly… then her thighs clamped together. Her pussy closed completely around my fingers as she spasmodically grabbed at my wrist with her other hand. I lay back against the pillows with a roar, my hips bucking convulsively. Jessica's hand was a blur, racing up and down my cock in the final seconds. Finally, I could take no more. I felt the boiling cream racing out of my balls and up my throbbing shaft. Jessica's clasped hands were flying up and down, gripping the hot meat that was pulsing between her fingers. Then with a loud cry, I was cumming too.

The first shot flew high in the air above the bed and was followed immediately by a second powerful shot. A second later, another blast erupted from my cock and another. I just kept cumming and the thick jizz was raining down all over our naked bodies. Jessica began to shudder, I watched her breasts redden her nipples extend as her own climax wracked through her teenage body. Ropes of sticky, white semen continued to shoot out of my twitching cockhead. It flew at least two feet above my groin and I watched as the sizzling hot juice began to fall, almost in slow motion and was hit by the next blast erupting from cock, splattering the steaming white liquid in all directions, splattering all over Jessica's heaving, freckled boobs. But I wasn't done yet! A final load spat out, not as high but thicker and with even greater volume. My cock was a cum fountain, spewing out more semen with every pulse, but now instead of firing at the ceiling, it was pouring out over Jessica's hands and down over my balls.

Jessica closed her gorgeous eyes and her body jerked silently for several seconds before she began to relax and breathe once more. She inhaled deeply, held it, then let it out slowly. Her thighs relaxed, her hands let go of my wrist, her pussy released both my fingers and a flood of wetness in a torrent. I leaned into her ear once again. "I think I'm in love with you Jessica." And we both started to laugh.

"Whew!' she exclaimed, " I haven't had as good an orgasm since...since… last night! What a way to start the day," and she again breathed deeply. I kept my fingers slowly working inside her as my climax finally ran its course, I lay back panting. My body was a sheen of sweat but I could barely see it beneath the thick coating of gelatinous white cum that had formed large puddles on my chest, belly and thighs. Jessica unlocked her hands from my softening penis and lifted them up. Her fingers were totally covered in my semen that was dripping off in long strings and thick, white dollops. She lay back exhausted with a silly grin on her face. Jessica held her right hand above my genitals, letting the residue of his thick, gooey cum slither off her fingertips to plop down onto the matted pubic hair of my groin.

"I'll get some towels to mop up the mess," said Jessica. "Then I'm going to take a shower. I hope you've got enough lead in that pencil to give me a good hard fuck afterwards, because I'm so damned horny I could scream!"

"No kidding," I added. She leaned over and poked my sticky ribs with her forefinger. “I'll give you a couple of hours to recharge your batteries, then you'd better perform after breakfast.”

I did as I was told and as I listened to the soft soothing waters of the shower I fell asleep. I woke up to daylight streaming in the open windows. I called out Jessica's name but the lodge was empty. I wrapped a towel around me and stepped outside, it was going to be another warm day, which was disappointing because I could have easily opted to stay in bed with Jessica for the entire day. Jessica was sitting outside, dressed in a crop top and a short skirt, eating a slice of toast for her breakfast. She looked incredible.

"Morning sleepy head. All recharged? Did you sleep well?" asked my lover as she stood to greet me.

"Good morning sexy, mmm...not bad. You?"

“I had the best night of my life… thanks to you.”

"Jessica, last night was incredible. This morning was amazing. You look stunning," I whispered, pulling her close to me and kissing her button nose.

"You don't even know," she responded and put a hand on my face. "Let's get some coffee," she said.

We headed back inside holding hands. Once in the kitchen I watched her glide around the room as she poured us two hot mugs of coffee which we gulped down, staring longingly at each other. I admired her beauty which had seemed to have intensified since she lost her virginity. She walked over to me and kissed me.

“Wow, it's late, I must have really needed the sleep.It’s almost 11am, and it's warming up outside. Let's go back out into the sunshine?” I asked and my girlfriend nodded, her gorgeous red hair cascading around her shoulders. We walked hand in hand to the shoreline and surveyed the beauty of the landscape.

"Don’t worry, I've spent my time enjoying the view and I’ve just sent a few texts to my family, thanking them. I love you so much," She kissed me as soon as my toes felt a gentle rippling wave splash over them. "Having you like this is what I have wanted all of my life." She kissed me. "There's not a day that goes by that I didn't think about you." She kissed me. "I feel whole now."

We kissed like lovers. Our hands caressing each other's bodies. My towel suddenly feeling loose as my erection parted the opening. "I love you, Jessica." Our breathing got heavier.

"I love you more." We kissed, inhaling each other. "I want you inside me, out here, for the world to see."

My hands moved down her body, feeling her ass, I pulled her closer and unfastened her skirt. "There’s no one here except us. No one would see but I want the angels and all god’s creatures to witness our love."

Holding my neck I reached down below her ass, picking her up into my arms as her skirt fell away. She wasn't wearing panties. My penis fully erected in honour of her sexual beauty, hard and ready for sex with my woman. Jessica - my woman. I couldn't quite believe it. The redhead brought me back to the moment by wrapping her fingers around my length and guided it towards her pussy. As soon as I felt the heat of her sex she lowered herself onto me.

"Oh god," she moaned as I slid into her.

She kissed me hard. More than halfway in now she bit down on my lip. "Oh fuck, I love you." We kissed, her tongue pushing deep into my mouth. "Ohhhhh... I want all of you."

I lowered her down and until I was fully impaled inside her. "Ohhhhhh yes." She bit down harder. "Oh fuck yes it feelis incredible now." She kissed me. "Oh fuck you're so big and you feel so good. No wonder my mother wanted you, no wonder she made you cum inside her. I want to always feel just like this." Hearing a noise, she paused and looked around suddenly worried that we might be seen.

"Should we stop?" I asked as a bird emerged from the forest, looking for insects, it spotted us and took flight across the water.

"No. Just give a second my love." I held her in my arms, my cock embedded in her pussy.  She looked at me still breathing hard, a sparkle in her green eyes which matched the sunlight glistening from the rippling lake. Her breath filled my nostrils and I breathed her in. Her head tilted back and forth as she gasped, taking her time to adjust to me as I held her up with her legs wrapped around my bare ass.

"Ohhhh god, you feel so good." She kissed me passionately as I held her.

She eased off and said, "Take me to the clearing." I knew where she meant, just inside the forest canopy there was a grassy area that was bathed in the morning sunshine. I carried her up there, her little body squirming, with each step I took. As I reached the grass I sat us down with her still on me. "Oh fuck," she breathed huskily. She sat up and quickly pulled her top over her head. Her perky breasts rose up with the tight material then fell free and the top was cast aside, "I want your hands on my tits." Happily I obliged, my hands working magic on her nipples, she felt a monster begin to growl deep inside of her. Waves of pleasure began to emanate out from her pussy to every inch of her body. 

Jessica looked beautiful. Pools of sunlight moved slowly over her skin making her body glow; her breasts still pink from recent handling, with their nipples still erect, rising and falling in shallow breaths; I looked down the length of her lithe young body, down to her pussy, her labia lovingly caressing against the length of my penis pressed up between us, my foreskin fully retracted and my glans shining in the morning sunlight. She watched me look at her, taking in every movement of my eyes as she sat facing me, with her arms around my neck. 

As our eyes locked she rose herself up, then lowered herself onto the tip of my cock. "Ohhhh fuck... I can feel you stretching me." With Jessica in control she slid partially down my shaft. We kissed as I became fully sheathed within her now welcoming vagina. The wind lightly stroked our skin and she moaned as she began riding me slowly. "Ohhhhh... Ahhhhh..." We kissed and she eased herself up, then down again, taking more of my cock inside her as she explored the new feelings of having a man's penis inside her womanly vagina. "Oh god yes." Her green eyes grew. "Ohhhhh yesssss." She leaned her head back and I pulled her body close and began kissing her breasts. Her nipples were swollen and hard and I kissed them gently. "Oh shit that's good! I never knew my nipples could be soooo... Ohhhhh fuck yes," she moaned taking my cock all the way inside her, her labia brushing against my pubes. She pushed her titties forward and I began sucking gently. "Oh fuck yes... Your big fucking dick is inside of me... I love you... Your lips feel so good on my nipples... Ohhhhhhhh!"

I sucked harder, taking her breast into my mouth. My hips moving faster now, her pussy eagerly swallowing me in. Looking down my dick filled her gap between her legs and I felt so deep inside of her.

"Ohhhhhh yes, sucking my tits… gets me there… so quickly," she screamed as I sucked her nipples harder. Her breathing had become more rapid as she gasp for air. "Ohhhh fuck... Ohhhhh fuck... I'm cumming already... Oh my god!!" I held her tight and continued sucking on her tit as she came. Her hips bucked with each spasm. And each time she tried to slide off I pulled her back down. Her body shaking in my arms she moaned and screamed, "Ohhhhhhh yes... I'm cumming... Ohhhhh god yes!!"

"Mmmmmm... hmmmm...," I moaned, feeling the petite redhead cumming. I kept sucking her breast.

"Oh my god... Ohhhhh... Ohhh you feel so... So amazing," her hips slowing down. "I love you... Oh god I love you." Holding my face she kissed me, licked my lips, sucked on my mouth, and breathed in my breath. She whispered into my mouth, "I want you to make love to me now."

“Out here? On all fours, or missionary?” I gasped, realising how utterly horny I had become.

“Right here, you on top, the grass is soft and cool,” She eased herself from me, "Ohhhhhhh...," she moaned, feeling my penis sliding free from her tight box. She crawled across the grass and lay facing up, the sun bathing her in its brilliant white light. Her red hair looked like it was on fire against the green mossy pillow. "Come here my love." I joined her, sliding between her open legs, propping myself above her. "I want you back inside my pussy," she said, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me in for a kiss. "Make love to me... Make love to the right sister."

“I really got lucky,” I told her as I positioned my hips. 

Putting my dick to her pussy she said, "Ohhhh yes, please give it to me hard this time."

"Are you sure? Out here… anyone could interrupt us?" I said, teasing her, just giving her the tip of my cock.

"Yes... right now, with all the world to see our love... this is beautiful. Please fuck me."

"I will... let's take our time though... we have all day," I said, kissing her. "I love you, Jessica," I said, pushing myself all the way in.

"Ohhhhh shit... Oh god... I want you inside of me forever. Did it feel like this when you made love to Ellen… or my Mom?"

We kissed and I looked into her eyes and whispered, "It never felt like this."

She kissed me, "I know what you mean. Even before today... Before all of this... Ohhhhh god don't stop what you're doing... I could never let myself completely go... No one knows me like you do... No one… lets me be who I am like you do... I can never be myself like this... Only with you."

"Destiny," I said, kissing her plump, wet lips while I moved slowly inside of her. "I fell in love with you as soon as I saw you buying ice cream. I had no idea you were Ellen's sister. I didn't even know you lived next door!"

Jessica laughed, "I watched you from afar, my big sister kept you away from me… she knew, long before I did, that I was in love with you. It’s probably what motivated her to claim you to make sure I never got to have you. I’m sorry, she probab–" I kissed her quiet, Ellen was the past. Jessica was my future. 

"Oh my god, I can feel you so far up inside of me." We kissed again. "Ohhhhhh... it's so good." Back and forth we kissed and licked each other's mouths. This went on, and on, I got close to cumming a few times, but would slow down. We were working each other up to a frenzy, but never speeding up. "Ohhhh yes, keep making love to me." Time went by and I didn't want the inevitable to come. I was in love with Ellen’s little sister, Sophie's youngest daughter and I wanted to please her more than anything in the world. But my testicles were tingling and my cock was preparing itself for ejaculation.

"I’m going to cum soon, Jessica."

"I can feel it... I want you to cum... I want you cum inside of me."

We kissed one more time and I lifted myself up to get some leverage. "Are you ready Jess?"

"Fuck yes... please give it to me."

I pulled all the way out and in the distance we heard a car. One of the other lodges must have been booked out.

"Noooooo," she moaned. "Mnnnnpphhhh… I want you… inside… now!!"

I pushed onward, sliding my cock in and out of her quivering snatch. "Ohhhhhh fuck!"

"Like that?" I asked.

"Yes... give to me! Quickly!"

I pulled almost all the way out and slammed her again.

"Ohhhhh my fucking god... Fuck me!!"

I started really fucking her. Fucking her hard like I had done so many times to her mother and oldest sister.

"Ohhhh... Ahhhhh... Oh my god... Fuck meeeeeee!!"

I increased my pace and her hips bucked below me, wanting less, wanting more.

"Ohhhhh fuck... Ohhhh god... Ohhh god... I'm cumming... I'm fucking cumming!"

I fucked her even harder we could hear car doors opening and closing, from back down the trail. We would remain unseen, our copulation only witnessed by forest critters and trees.

"Ohhhhh shit... Ohhhhh fuck... Oh fuuuuck!" She bucked and came like she never had and I kept fucking her through her orgasm.

Then I felt it coming, "Ohhhhhh Jess... I'm gonna… I'm gonna…!" and I didn't stop fucking her. My ass rising and falling rapidly. The sun shining through the trees, like a spotlight, shining on our attempt at reproductive sex. The angels celebrating our union.

"Ohhhhhh... Yes... Cum inside me!" I started coming closer to the edge and Jessica looked lustfully up at me, raising an eyebrow as she developed this deep sultry grin. With our hands holding each other, our fingers interlocked, I start squeezing her fingers to indicate I was about to cum. She subtly nodded and I felt the point of no return approaching. 

"Ohhhhhh... I'm cumming Jess," I screamed as my sperm found its way up into my prostate, and all my muscles tensed up to begin shooting my load all over the insides of her hungry vagina, painting her fertile cervix with my virile sperm.

She was also at the precipice of another orgasm, waiting for it, knowing that I was about to cum… then the little redhead went over the edge, and loudly moaned "oohh fuuuuck YEAAAAHHHHHH!" very visibly and loudly cumming, her voice echoing through the forest.

I continued to feel her pussy begin flexing rhythmically around my cock, and then I finally let it go. My mind exploded as my penis started spurting the first jet of cum inside her vagina, painting her cervix with a load of semen containing millions and millions of the virile sperm I had already shared with her mother, fertilizing her egg, impregnating her. Seconds felt like eternity, as I shot load after load of my pearlescent seed into the youngest daughter’s pink depths. I could feel her pussy rhythmically contracting around my cock, knowing her cervix was dipping into the pool of my sperm forming deep in her uterus. My hands gripped her jiggling titties and squeezed as my thrusts went deep inside of her. With each spasm that my body endured a hot string of cum as flung into her womb.

"Ohhhh fuck yes... Give me your cum... Ohhh fuck... Ohhh fuck." Her voice got really high and she screamed, "Oh my god... Oh my god... Oh my god... Oh my god... Oh my fucking god I'm cumming again!"

I was still cumming and pulled her body up to mine tightly while we both kissed and screamed in ecstasy.

"Oh god... OH FUCK... I LOVE YOU!"

"Ohhhhh yes," I screamed, releasing myself completely into her. "I LOVE YOU JESS!"

Eventually our orgasms subsided and we collapsed into each other's arms. The day was young and we made for each other. But for now the tip of my semi-erect penis was brushing against her pussy lips. I kept myself inside her, plugging her sex, letting our juices mingle and mix inside her. I tried thrusting gently and her hips responded to my thrusts and we soon found a groove and a position that was comfortable for us both. The thought kept flashing over in my mind, I've just fucked Jessica… I'm still fucking Jessica! And then...

"Oh? What!? What the fuck?" Followed by.... "Shit! SHIT!!! Are you two.....? Are you two........fucking.......?"

I looked over my girlfriend's shoulder. Jessica twisted her back as much as she could without causing my penis to pop out to see who had just blundered into the clearing.

"Hi Rachel...." Jessica whispered as she sat up.

"You two are… are… having sex… MOM!!!!"

"Shh… Rachel!" Jessica moaned.

I didn’t want Rachel to see our copulation so instinctively I thrust back inside her little sister, causing Jessica to turn back in and face me. A slile spread across her face and she moaned even louder.

"FUCK!!! THAT IS SOOOO HOT!!!!" exclaimed Jessica's twin sister. "I can't believe you're doing it!! And with me here!!" she continued.

I looked back up again at her, smiling. She smiled back. There was no point in trying to explain it, or hide it. Our bodies were locked in the throws of passion and Rachel had witnessed… the very end of it. Perhaps that was how it should have been, it's not like Jessica wouldn't be giving her sister a blow by blow account of our entire time together. I looked straight at Rachel’s heaving tits, tightly contained in a tank top of her own and as she followed my eyes, I licked my lips. Rachel smiled again, and nodded. I knew then that I would be taking her virginity too someday soon.

"Is this the first time that you........you know......you've done....it.....this....." she carried on.

"Ye.....yes.......yes....!!" Jessica stammered as I continued to thrust into her hot, slippery box, our bodies rocking into each other.

Jessica sat up a bit more, to get a better view of our sex organs as we mated, then she spread her legs slightly as I tweaked her nipple. Having her sister watching had turned her pussy into a furnace. As I looked up into her eyes as she came for the last time, then two more orgasms followed before I buried my seed deep into her pussy. Neither of us had hesitated as I declared I was about to cum, a silent acceptance that we both wanted the same thing. I rolled onto my back, we both did, as we watched Rachel rubbing herself to orgasm. When we were all finished, somehow, despite the heat and the light, we all went back to the lodge.

Her parents were unpacking their car when we stumbled out the forest, me in just a towel and Jessica, although mostly dressed, looking like she had just been thoroughly fucked. Sophie and Joseph looked sheepish as we approached and Rachel was tasked by her father to get their supplies into the lodge next door.

“We are going to be neighbours.” Declared Sophie as her husband and daughter disappeared inside.

“Aren't we neighbours already?” I pointed out.

“Good point,” Sophie looked beautiful. I think a pregnant woman is beautiful, the miracle of life is beautiful. She was starting to show, she couldn't hide it anymore with a loose blouse or the like. She was now more than three months into her pregnancy and her face was just glowing. When we came to stand beside her she had an ear to ear grin. When she realised what Rachel must have obviously interrupted she looked embarrassed. “I am so sorry… so very sorry… Joseph and I had hoped… you had consummated your relationship by now.”

Sophie had on a nice sports top and yoga pants, comfortable attire for a woman coming to the end of the nauseous stage of her pregnancy. Wow was all I could think. I gave her a hug, and a kiss on the cheek as was our custom. She always dressed nice, even pregnant, she had great style.

“Why are you here, Mom?” Jessica asked, a hint of anger or frustration in her voice.

“It was your sister… she became insufferable last night. You two are… joined in ways I don't understand. Being apart from you… on your big night… she found out it was available and insisted we rent the lodge next door. The alternative was that she was going to come up here on her own. I didn't want her jealousy to turn her into another Ellen. I am so sorry!”

Jessica sighed, “It's OK Mom… I understand. Rachel should probably have come with us.”

“Your father and I hoped that she would see that you both needed your time together… to work things out. If Rachel wanted it, and if you were agreeable, we would have planned another weekend for her to…”

“Lose her virginity too.” Jessica finished.

“Yes. So did… did you get lucky? Have you…”

“Yes Mom, I'm no longer a virgin. I've been a woman for twelve hours,” she laughed, “and he made it the most special and incredible moment of my life. We were just settling into our second day of being lovers when–.”

“--We could hear you both, in the forest. Rachel couldn't be stopped. It sounded…” Sophie took a deep breath, staring at me with her sparkling blue eyes, “...amazing.” 

“It was. I love Jessica, Sophie.” I stated.

“I know,” she smiled sadly. “Rachel isn't going to make this easy I'm afraid.”

“We could use a rest and at least one of us needs a shower!” Jessica jabbed me in the ribs playfully and I grabbed her, turning her towards me and kissing her passionately in front of her mother.

It was late morning by the time I emerged from the shower. Joseph and Sophie were set up in their own little lodge and Jessica was probably filling them in with everything that had happened in the last twenty four hours. I grabbed a towel when I noticed Rachel standing in the doorway.

"Good morning," I whispered to her.

She looked around, "Oh, where's Jess?"

I nodded to the lodge next door, “Like you don’t know.” She smiled and walked into the small bathroom. She looked at my naked body, and as her hand lightly brushed my cock, she looked up at my face.

"Did this really take my sister's virginity last night?" she mumbled. I nodded. "Wow!"

"Yeah… Are you OK? You know… OK about us...?" I asked her.

"Erm… sure.... I mean… yeah, if you are?"

"It was the best night of my life. I’m sure if you were with Jessica right now she would be telling you.”

“But what about me… what about us? Jessica has stars in her eyes right now. She isn’t thinking of me. I need to know… where I fit in?” She said sweetly. 

“I made love to your sister! I am in love with her. But… you know I love you too… it’s just… the world wont let me love both of you.”

“You can love as many people as you want!” Rachel retorted, “You love my Mom. You loved Ellen. AND you loved Jessica… all at the same time. So we both know that’s just bullshit! I love you and you can’t hide your feelings for me… look” She pointed at my hardening penis. "I don't know how," she began, "but I think it looks bigger now it's deflowered my sister. Maybe it's hungry for my pussy next?” My dick gave a noticeable throb and both gasped in surprise. "Oh," she said, mischievously, "when I talk about my pussy it wakes up. Looks like it’s getting hard again… for me, not my sister."

“This is not the time, Rachel,” I said sadly, “Let your sister have her moment. Then we can somehow work this out.”  

"You are so conscientious… so loving and caring. You never think about yourself, you always put others first. Don’t you see how attractive that makes you? Don’t you realise why we all want you? You amaze me. No, I won't spoil this for my sister, you're right. But… you're so special you deserve a special kiss, big man," she said, leaning closer towards my crotch. She curved her body down sexily, face almost brushing my cock, her lips parted as she leaned in to kiss the shaft… Only to abruptly change direction, swooping up to plant a kiss on my lips instead.

"Uh, no fair!" I mock protested, knowing she was just getting revenge for all the times I had teased her.

"Yeah, it's waking up fast now," she smiled, watching my cock start to bob as it pulsed with each beat of my heart. My erection was quickly growing, it was thickening out and lengthening, and this time there was no doubting that it was responding to Rachel. I wondered if it could tell the difference between the identical twin sisters.

“I probably shouldn’t be telling you this, but having sex with your twin sister was probably the best thing I've ever done," I told her, “Our sex was… the best.”

"Maybe BECAUSE I'm her twin sister you should try us both before you buy..."

"Maybe..."

"We are linked you know… people don't understand. I can feel what she feels and I knew… last night… she was sharing her… everything… with you. It's kind of… hard to explain… but I've been so horny ever since you left with Jessica,” she looked down at my cock as it pointed away from my body, my balls hot from the shower hanging low.

“I know we aren't making this easy for you, I'm sorry.”

“It's OK, I do understand, I'm not a possessive psycho like Ellen! I love Jess, just as much as you do. Maybe more,” she reached out with her little hand and grabbed my erection.

“I just want to make you happy, both of you… everyone.” I said glumly knowing how impossible that mission was going to be.

“Hey, now we are all here… I was thinking it would be great to go skinny-dipping. I put it to Jessica… how you might enjoy seeing two women… and I was hoping if I came too we'd get a chance to play a bit, with each other. For you. Jessica and I. Obviously my parents are going to be close by so it would be really risky… and exciting… to try and mess around without them knowing.”

As she spoke she started jacking me off, “Rachel!” I gasped.

"Just think, this was inside my twin sister an hour ago. It's been inside my older sister, my mother, there's just one more to go. I've never felt so turned on."

"Not disgusted?"

"Not at all."

"What about Jessica?"

“Your girlfriend. Ah.... maybe she doesn't have to know...."

"You need to stop. I can’t tell her. Obviously."

"Definitely a secret."

"You know I want to fuck you?"

"Yeah, I can tell. I can feel it,” she squeezed my cock to make a point, “I want you to take my virginity. Is that ok with you?"

"If you want me to."

As we spoke she was still playing with my cock, and I was toying with her nipples.

“Errrhem!” Jessica cleared her throat from the doorway.

“We were just talking sis,” Rachel smiled a wicked smile, “I mentioned your name and look what happened?” She pointed to my confused, throbbing cock.

“Mom and Dad want you to get ready, we're going swimming in the lake while the weather is still nice.”

“Oh sounds good, just as we planned!” she looked at her twin and winked, then sauntered past her and out of the lodge.

“You're insatiable!” Jessica called after her, then she looked at me, “Well, you can't go swimming looking like that!” Jessica moved round and between my legs, then edged up pushing her ass up against my bouncing member. “I can't have you going out there, thinking of my sister, fully loaded,” she smirked as I pulled her shorts and panties down to her knees and bent her over the bathroom sink. She knew what was coming and closed her legs as tightly as she could as I positioned myself behind her. Jessica stared at me in the mirror radiating love with her eyes and her smile. I tried to spread her legs but she resisted, teasing my fuck tool with her pert ass cleft. I reached up and grasped a handful of her red hair and started pulling. She quickly released her legs and I let go of her hair. I guided my erection to the entrance of her wet vagina as she raised herself, then lowered herself onto my cock. With one helpful thrust, the tip of my penis was in. She squealed in delight. I started to rock her back and forth, in and out and within seconds we were fucking again. Her moans got louder as I pistoned into my beloved girlfriend from behind and as my cock was coated with her juices it started to move with ease. As I settled into a nice rhythm of fucking her she suddenly tried to elbow my ribs, and turn towards the batgroom door. But she couldn't even get a full step in before she tripped; her shorts were still around her ankles. I easily caught her by the hair again and helped her brace herself with her hands against the sink.

This offered me a new angle of penetration and I began pummeling her newly awakened G-spot. Jessica started to scream again but I quickly placed my hand over her mouth before she alerted her parents to what we were doing. She started to squirm and squeal but I pulled on her nipple so hard she must have thought I was going to pull it off. Then I forced her back against the wall. Guided my cock back into her pussy and as I started to fuck her hard, I used my other hand to feel those young firm tits again. Her pussy was still just as tight, tighter than I would have imagined after so much sex. My little lover was making her sheath even tighter because she was clenching her muscles on my invading member. I fucked her hard. I fucked her without any sense of trying to get her to climax but as I worked her G-spot she shuddered and came before me. As I broke into a sweat from the constant rhythm, I felt my balls tighten then finally release. My seed exploded into her hot pussy with the force of a volcano. I didn't have any sense of what to do next, it just felt too good to claim my girlfriend in such a spontaneous way.

I relaxed behind her, and let go of her as she pulled up her skirt and panties and headed to the bedroom to change, a look of complete serenity on her face. I pulled up my wet swimming shorts, ready for the welcoming waters of the lake. I definitely needed to cool off! Walking unsteadily, I joined Joseph in the water, close to the shore so we could still stand and waited for the girls. When his wife and daughters came out they were all wearing bathrobes.

“Hey, the water is fairly warm, come and join us.” I called out from the rippling water. Sophie turned bright red.

“I'm… not as small as I used to be. I barely fit in my bathing costume,” she shouted back.

Jessica and Rachel looked at each other in some unspoken telepathic communication, and then Jessica said, “Before we take off our robes… Dad needs to turn around and face away from us.”

Joseph sighed, “Not again…” and turned to face out into the lake. It soon became obvious why. Jessica slipped off her robe to reveal she was completely naked. Rachel took off her robe and did a quick turn showing off her identical nude figure to me then, hand in hand with her sister, then dived into the cool water. With his girls now submerged Joseph turned around as Sophie took off her robe. His wife was not joking when she said the suit was a little tight. Her breasts were overflowing the cups of the suit almost to the point that her nipples were showing and the suit had almost pulled completely into her crotch, her baby bump stretching the material. I could see one of her lips coming out of one side of the suit. When she turned around to get into the pool her ass was almost completely on display as well. Sophie was a little red faced when she finally dipped down into the water and maneuvered herself beside me,

“Do I look OK?” she quietly asked me. 

“You look stunning, I love your body,” I replied. She looked like a fertility goddess, her baby bump just added to her sensual curves. The expecting mother kissed me and said thank you and then next thing I knew she was dunking me under the water. The next few minutes became an all out dunking and splashing contest with Joseph and me finally getting the upper hand with his children and his wife. I had just finished dunking a very naked Rachel when I looked over to see Joseph wrestling with Sophie and then he then literally picked her up and threw her into the water. When his wife surfaced she refused to stand up with a terrified look on her face. 

“What’s wrong?” I asked and in reply she threw her bathing suit, or what was left of it, in Joseph's direction. 

“My husband was a little over enthusiastic,” she laughed, “When he threw me in I felt the suit rip right down the middle… it’s now useless.”

“But it feels great though, doesn't it?” called out Jessica as she swam towards us.

“I suppose it does. Well, at least I don't feel quite so restricted!” Sophie then surprised me, “Why don't you boys join us in a little skinny dipping.” Joseph quickly agreed and I wasn't too far behind as we each took our bathing suits off under the water and threw them to the pebble beach. Jessica and I were on one side of the small natural cove and Joseph and Sophie were on the opposite side with Rachel treading water out in the middle. Sophie and Jessica both seemed to have the same idea at the same time as they both leaped on their male counterparts and tried to dunk us again. Rachel surfaced in front of us giggling uncontrollably.

“What's wrong?” Her sister asked?

“You have trails of his spunky semen trailing from your pussy, Jess!” She laughed.

“I do not!” She squeaked and splashed her sister who immediately swam away.

I submerged myself and looked towards my naked girlfriend. The water was delightful, warm and turquoise. For me there is something very sexy about a woman's body underwater. The goosebumps and lack of gravity work wonders for me and I spent so much time watching her that I nearly forgot to breathe! Rachel was right, her pussy, illuminated by the suns caressing golden light, had strings of my milky cum emerging from it like tentacles that undulated in the changing current. It looked incredibly erotic. I broke the surface and front of her and exclaimed, “Wow, I can see my cum leaking from you…” breathing heavily. 

I immediately saw the scornful look in her green expressive eyes and swam away from her towards the middle as I quickly pursued. I turned to look behind me at the cavorting married couple and didn't notice Rachel, who was just coming up out of the water in front of me, and I bumped right into her. Rachel locked her naked limbs around mine and then jumped onto my back. She hung onto me like a limpet, holding me in place for her twin sister to escape. It felt a little strange feeling Rachel’s small breasts against my back as she dunked me, but it felt even stranger when she wrapped her legs around me from the back and I could feel her pussy rubbing against my bare ass.

Over the next few seconds Rachel and I continued to wrestle in the cooling waters of the lake. I have to be honest when I say that I was more than a little turned on while splashing around with my girlfriend's twin sister, in full view of her parents. My cock was fully erect and as we played, and I tried to keep it from getting too close. It was inevitable, I supposed, despite successfully keeping my lower half hidden in the black depths, while I was trying to pull her under the water my erection rubbed against the crack of her ass. Rachel stopped immediately and just smiled over her shoulder at me. She reached behind herself and gave my cock a quick squeeze and as I swam there shocked she jumped up and dunked me again.

As I came up for air I realised that I had forgotten all about Jessica chasing me and looked for her in the lake. I saw that Joseph had her cornered on the other side of the cove. He was standing behind her and was holding her arms down on either side of her. Her upper body was completely out of the water. She no longer seemed shy about showing off her breasts to her father. As Joseph was holding her he was asking her what she was going to do now to get free before he dunked her again. That’s when Sophie appeared behind him, and grabbed his arms allowing her daughter to swim free. Joseph turned and immediately dunked his wife. As she resurfaced Rachel and I were surprised by Sophie's next action. She backed up quickly and leaned into him, obviously rubbing her ass against his groin.

Unlike Jessica, Sophie did not stop there as Joseph was still holding her arms. She tried to squirm free but in the process pressed herself even harder into Joseph's lap making his eyes widen. I knew what state his penis was in beneath the waves as mine was exactly the same: Hot and hard. Sophie was the first to start moving a little again as she grinded herself back into Joseph. Joseph let go of her arms and reached around with both hands and lightly squeezed the nipples that were now above the water line. He either didn't know we were watching or he simply didn't care. Rachel and I watched as Sophie looked like she was trying to break free from Joseph's grasp but was really moving her hips more than she was any other part of her body. All of a sudden both Joseph and Sophie gasped in unison and stopped moving. I think that Rachel and I both knew what just happened but neither of us moved or said anything. We just watched her parents curious as to what would happen next.

Sophie continued to grind herself onto her husband for a few seconds and allowed him to feel her breasts as he gently rose and fell in the water as Sophie splashed herself back against him. It was barely noticeable but it was fairly obvious that they were having sex. Sophie was quickly developing a rhythm on him and was moving up and down at a faster pace. Her movements were causing her tits to bounce beautifully on her chest. Obviously I was not the only one watching her tits as her children, treading water some ten meters away, watched as if in a trance as their parents made love. Joseph reached around and his wife leaned back into his embrace as he placed his hand around her breast and gently squeezed her firm nipple. She groaned with approval and began to grind faster on me. It didn't take long before she began to cum again and Joseph wasn't far behind, gasping and straining as he unloaded into his wife. Sophie turned to him and they whispered to each other as their twin girls splashed around, trying to pretend that they hadn't seen anything.

“We are heading back to the lodge to shower and get dressed!” Sophie called as they both swam to the shore. Watching them emerge from the water, I was struck again by how attractive Sophie and Joseph were. I noticed the beads of water running down their toned bodies in the bright clear light. Joseph's genitals glistened beneath a full bush of pubes and Sophie's nipples were very erect.

So were Jessica’s when she splashed me out of my own trance. Jess was a happy, beautiful young woman, all curves and smiles. Her broad face had the accent of prominent cheekbones; her breasts were very small with elongated nipples, and her red hair looked auburn as it hung wetly around her shoulders. She also had a mischievous streak to her personality, which often got her into trouble more often than her nerdy sister. We cavorted in the lake water; once we got chest-deep, her ample endowments floated up, buoyant. "Hey, my personal floatation devices have inflated. I'm safe from drowning now," she said playfully, though quietly enough that only I could hear her.

"Yes, but are you safe from me?" I replied with a wicked grin as I closed with her.

She giggled and made a half-hearted attempt to get away from me. I caught up to her and gave her a big hug and a kiss. She hung her arms around my neck and continued the kiss after I had intended to stop. We were neck-deep by now, far from her sister who was a natural swimmer and making progress towards the centre of the lake. Jessica encircled my waist with her legs. Being only about forty feet from shore, I got a little nervous when she started flexing her pelvis and thus rubbing on my groin.

"What about people watching, especially your parents?" I asked nervously, though my flagpole was quite hard now.

"No one will notice. We're just playing out here and cuddling," she replied and then increased the speed of her grinding on my engorged cock.

We could be easily seen from the lodge but we had just watched her parents fuck so if she wanted to chance it, who was I to argue. So I ran my hands up her chest and squeezed her tits then played with her already engorged nipples, which she always loved. She kissed me again passionately and thrust her tongue through my lips. She then released my waist reaching down to grip my rigid penis. I reached down while she was doing this and opened her pussy lips while I guided her hips toward mine with the other. She wrapped her legs around me again, and I adjusted my tool so it was poised at her hot vagina. She pulled with her heels in my ass, slamming me into her sex. I groaned into her mouth, which muffled it. I moved one hand to her nipple and the other to clutch her ass and aid her in pumping on my steel. The water made her pussy feel much different than when she is simply wet from excitement, more friction without the feeling of being dry. She humped me vigorously without making too much motion, which would be noticeable to anyone walking along the trail. The cool liquid kept me from prematurely spurting into her, since I was supercharged from the danger of exposure.

My lust was in overdrive, and I switched my hand from her tit to her ass and just pulled her rhythmically into my body. I kept this up for quite awhile with my penis alternating between the cool water and her molten hot pussy. Her tongue kept circling and strumming mine until she suddenly pulled stiffly with her feet and held me at my deepest penetration of her pussy. I could feel the undulating muscles of her vaginal walls squeezing my penis as she climaxed, moaning loudly into my mouth. My delightfully tortured cock could not take the stress anymore, and my balls pumped their payload down my member. I repeatedly jerked into her, getting even a little deeper, as my spunk squirted into her love canal. My eyes rolled into my head and I snorted to catch my breath through my orgasm. We both came down from our heights of pleasure, and the low temperature quickly reduced my manhood to the consistency of a wet noodle. My organ slipped from her as she released my torso from the vice-like grip of her legs. I opened my eyes to look at her and saw her lusty grin.

"That was simply exquisite," she said with a purr, “I can see why my parents couldn't help themselves.” She glanced over my shoulder and then returned to looking me in the eye. "And I don't think my sister noticed." She kissed me and quickly ran her tongue through my lips and out.

Then we set about cleaning our sex organs under the surface. Once we were fit for public viewing, we separated and continued our roughhousing in the lake. After about ten more minutes, we splashed towards the shore. Her Mom waved to us from the lodge doorway, "Hey, are you kids ready for lunch?" I watched Jessica, and we both restrained our laughter. We were standing completely nude, holding hands, like it was completely natural.

"Sure, Mom. I'll help you rustle something up," she replied, then turned to me, “go tell my sister… and no funny business!”Jessica smiled and her beautiful eyes sparkled in the reflected light, she then picked up her bathrobe and headed inside. I watched Sophie's peachy hind end jiggle and grinned at what we'd just done before running back to the lake and dove into soothing waters, thanking my stars for the luck in finding a woman like Jessica. I intended to give myself a bit of a workout like Rachel with a vigorous ten minute swim but quickly met up with my grilfriend's sister as she was making her return journey to the shore. I stared at her as she approached, truly marveling at how alike the sisters were. She didn't notice me staring and I was grateful. I didn't want her to think I was a pervert. Women are such a mystery, and the twins were no exception.

"Isn't this great?" she beamed, her familiar breasts floating close to the surface. The water was armpit-deep, with a gentle current pushing us back and forth, almost imperceptibly. "Turn around," she said, almost in a whisper. I complied, and the next thing I knew, I felt her fingers on my back, delicately fluttering up and down my spine. 'Cool, huh?" she said, into my ear. "Touch feels totally different under water." Her fingers slid lower down my back, clear to my ass cheeks, and below. I let out an involuntary groan as my penis, despite its own recent workout, tried to stir. Her fingers continued around onto my stomach, and up the middle of my chest. With her arms wrapped around me, she eased closer, and suddenly I felt her nipples grazing my back, undulating as the current ebbed and flowed. "You like?" she asked softly.

I nodded, speechless, as her hands slid down my sides and onto my hips. She was careful not to touch my dick or balls, but she didn't have to. Every nerve in my body lead to the head of my cock, and in no time I was forming another embarrassing erection.

"Okay," she whispered, "now that I've shown you how to do it, it's your turn." Letting her arm trail loosely around my waist, she slid next to me, and then eased in front, my stiff penis grazing her ass cheek. I let my hands settle onto her back and I did what she did, exploring her body delicately but discreetly as she moaned softly. "I love that," she whispered as my hands slithered down her back and onto her dimpled butt. I left them there for a while, letting my fingers probe deeper and deeper under her ass without actually touching anything important. She kept inching closer, until there was no room between us. I took that as a sign to move my hands to the front, which I did with slow, gentle strokes around her hips and onto her tummy. "My Mom’s tummy looks so round and sexy," she said, leaning her head back and giving me a husky laugh. "She carried me and my sister to term, and her tummy still looks amazing don't you think?" She slid my hand lower, till it was brushing the top of her hairless mound. "My tummy will grow like hers someday. I've seen the way you look at her, you know? You like seeing her pregnant."

I wasn't sure if I was supposed to say or do, so I just hung around there for a while. Silently, she took my hands and slid them up under her tits. "Lift," she whispered, more as a command than a suggestion. I cupped her breasts gently and pulled them aloft. "That's where my tits belong. Can you imagine how big they will look when I'm pregnant?" She did a little shimmy, throwing her hands up in the air like she was dancing. "I will be rockin' some C or D cups. You’ve felt my Mom's tits, that’s what mine will be like."

"I like your tits the way they are, Rachel."

"You bullshitter, you like big tits like my Mom or Ellen! Hey, it's OK though… I'm glad you think mine are good. Do you just want to get your rocks off with me before swimming ashore? I can feel you twitching down there."

By this time, my stiff cock had settled between her legs, periodically nudging her thighs, or ass, or who knows what, but I think it was all part of the plan. Gaining confidence, I let my fingers slide up onto her rubbery nipples. One little pinch and her whole body jerked, jamming her ass up against my groin. "Feel down here," she whispered, guiding my hand down her tummy. Suddenly, my fingers were tracing the path of her slit, gently, barely touching. "This is what it's all about. It's the essence of life. It's your destiny, and your downfall. Someday you’re going to have to choose between us… but I won't make it easy."

Touching her down there, it just seemed so perfect, so natural. As I stroked her gently, she leaned her head back against my chest, her ear brushing my cheek. At that moment, I really wanted to kiss her, but I held back, waiting for her to dictate the next move. "Put your finger in," she whispered, showing me how she wanted it. As I rubbed, she undulated, thrusting her pelvis almost imperceptibly. As the thrusts became more mechanical, more obvious, her breathing got heavier. At this point I realised that if it wasn't for the three orgasms I had had this morning with her sister, I would have been polluting the lake with my cum right about now. As it was, I was on the verge, but also able to hold back, seemingly indefinitely. "Harder," she gasped, grabbing my hand and clamping it up against her bald pussy. "Just like this" she commanded, easing my finger back and forth. Satisfied with my technique, her hand flitted onto the head of my dick and fingered it lightly, more like a tickle than a touch. She leaned back and craned her neck to look at me. "Are you okay with this… doing this with me?"

"I do love you Rachel, but your sister–"

“--Isn't here. I'm not her and nobody is watching.” Rachel rubbed my cock rubbed back and forth into her hand, I gasped, thrusting my hips to match her rhythm. We stayed like that for a few minutes, building up the tension hoping that she would lose it first.

“Do you want to cum inside me?"

"I can't. Not today… not now. I'm not popping your cherry," I whimpered, dying for release.

She turned around, and stood on the sand beneath the water, her tits breaking the waves, then she backed into me.

“I won't give you my virginity… but I will give you my ass. You've fucked Jessica's ass?” Rachel reached around with a gentle but authoritative grasp and guided my dick between her ass cheeks. “The water will keep us lubricated, don't worry. Go on, push!” she ordered and pulled her cheeks apart with her hands.

I obeyed her command and gently eased my cock head into her twitching anus. Just the tip. I reached around to her and felt how slippery her pussy still was. I found her lips, and sized them up. Running my fingers feather like down the length of them. Her clit was rock hard, a small hot marble just above the lips. That's where I concentrated my rubbing, flicking it with my index finger and sinking my middle finger up into her vagina. I used her pussy as a sort of handle for her body, as I would push my cock into her bare ass cleft, my fingers dug deeper into her pussy. My cock head still probed inside her small rosebud situated between those beautiful cheeks. It felt hot and rubbery. The small ringed opening a puckered muscle kissing at my shaft as I rubbed against her. My penis was leaking pre-cum and that lubed up her ass properly for me.

She squeezed her cheeks together and gave me the most pleasant feeling of being crushed by her ass. I used this newfound friction to hump secretly into Rachel's buttocks. Her asshole felt so wonderful. It added so much satisfaction to this butt rub down, knowing I was on the verge of penetrating her anally. Every now and then I would bend my knees so that the tip of cock would catch the tight opening, hold for a moment on her backdoor, then shoot past to be squeezed by her butt cheeks. My nose found her wet, silky red hair and I inhaled her scent. My chin was on the back of her neck. Nobody had a clue that this woman was grinding her asshole onto my stubborn erection.

"Oh God, that feels so good. Put it inside me… I'm ready.”

She wasn't lying, I pushed my hips forward and my cock slid in effortlessly, as if God had designed her hole to accept my penis perfectly. We both gasped and then laughed, but then her laugh turned into a raggedy sob as I began to rock in and out of her bottom. The cooling waters seeminly helped lubricate and soothe my passage because our underwater anal sex felt almost like I was fucking her pussy. I reached around with my free hand and squeezed a breast lustfully. I felt Rachel's anus gradually slackening as it endured my rhymic invasion, gasping at the repetitive opening and closing. There was a satisfying sense of fullness each time her rectum was filled with my cock, and I was developing a kinky curiosity around the expansion of her punished orifice. I tried to picture it wrapped around the base of my manhood, dilating as it was extracted and then tightly embracing the bulbous end. I imagined it to be like a puckered mouth, greedily sucking and savouring my illicit member as I strummed on her hot clit in the cold water. The contrast was incredible.

Rachel seemed surprised as her orgasmic contractions began. She moaned feebly as her pussy flooded, spilling out, warming my hand and further lubricating my penis as it continued to pump into her guts. She was vaguely conscious of the water, but that was of no significance as she was enveloped by the all-encompassing euphoria of her climax. It seemed like each thrust of my cock squeezed out more juice, warming my fingers beneath the waves as I gleefully flicked and rubbed her clitoral hood, basking in the glory of her ecstasy.

I finally popped out of her when Rachel fell forwards, overwhelmed by the sensitivity of her tingling clit. However, now bent over I pressed onwards and her rectum eagerly welcomed it back inside, and her sphincter closed around my cockhead, dutifully ensuring that it remained embedded. I continued my enjoyment of her naked tits while she recovered, and she realised that I was still fucking her ass. “Fuck, you look so smug. I had no idea I would enjoy anal sex so much,” she said, finally coming to her senses.

I returned her wry smile. “I think we’re both doing pretty well.”

“I suppose you'll want to do this every day now?”

“I think your sister might object…”

“Why? Am I not pretty enough?”

“Rachel, you're beautiful, I said, leaning over her, grasping her hanging tits under the water and she turned her head.

“Will you at least… consider me? Rather than her?”

As my mouth touched hers, she parted her lips, reciprocating as naturally as she might with a lover. We kissed softly, and she felt him withdrawing my penis, leaving her with a peculiar sense of emptiness. To her delight, she felt me poke her bottom again, and she relaxed her sphincter to invite it back inside. My clumsiness amused her as I struggled to aim my cock without sight of the target. Rachel yelped as it popped inside, belligerently occupying and stretching her anus with shocking abruptness.

“When I lose my virginity will it feel better than this?” she gasped.

“Yes.”

“Oh my God, how will I survive? Did Jessica feel good?”

“Uh... yes,” I admitted, sinking my solid cock into her guts. My smile admitted my guilt as I established a steady rhythm, and she was appalled to find herself still submissively holding her legs, allowing me unhindered use of her stretched anus. Her innards accommodated me without complaint, but I knew that I should at least offer some token resistance with my girlfriend just out of sight. “We shouldn't do this,' she said, making no physical effort to stop me.

“It's just anal sex. We're fuck buddies, remember?”

“It's still wrong,” I said as I continued to thrust into her.

“We aren't lovers are we? It's not cheating if we are friends… with benefits?” she said, kissing me again as my throbbing rod massaged her rectum.

Satisfied that I had voiced my dutiful objections, I closed my eyes and returned the kiss, focusing on her pleasure. My hands explored her familiar body, stroking her hair and caressing her legs, squeezing her hips and fondling her breasts. I drove my length into her with uncompromising vigour as my excitement peaked; my pubis slapped against her bottom with each plunge, and I began to doubt that her bowels could withstand the pummelling as the water foamed around us.

"Oh shit!" she gasped, "I’m going to cum again. It feels too good! Underwater… it feels… so good! You're going to make me cum!"

She tensed up, and then she was twitching and shuddering uncontrollably, her spasming ass chewing on my cock like a toothless monster. I was grateful when she suddenly froze, my full shaft buried inside as it filled her anal cavity with my warm seed. I felt it twitch with each spurt, and began to wonder if I had an endless supply to unload into her. I managed to pull almost all the way out, and then jam it in hard enough to send my last volley spurting deep inside her. Even after my activities with Jessica, I still had plenty to give her sister.

"Oh God!" she sobbed, flinging her head back against my neck. I kept pounding into her with a seemingly endless load of cum, wishing I could kiss her lips and feel her tits against my chest. Feeling so utterly connected, so enveloped by her ass, it was as if the sole purpose of our lives was this very moment. We stayed like that for a while, her hand cupping my balls and holding my dick inside her, my finger gently caressing her swollen clit. I let my free hand wander over her soft body, tracing around her puffy tummy and up between her tits while she gasped and sighed and tried to catch her breath. The feeling of oneness, the perfection of our union, it was like a revelation, a confirmation of our destiny. Finally, she let me dick ease out of her, and then we back in each other's arms beneath the cleansing waters, my arm around her waist, her fingers cradling my shrunken cock.

"That was some swim, eh?" she said quietly, looking at me out of the corner of her eye.

"Yeah. It was… cool."

"You'll have to try it sometime with Jessica."

"I think my poor balls are running on empty!"

"I always get the leftovers," she giggled, giving me a pouty kiss, “Take some time and make some more spermies for me.” 

"Is that all you girls think about?"

"We're both in our sexual prime right now. What else is there to think about?"

"You've got a point, I suppose." By this time, we were edging our way towards shore, with the water well below her breasts. I tried not to stare, but how can an eighteen year-old guy not stare at a pair of naked tits when they're within arm's reach?

"Before we go inside…" she asked, taking my hand like high schoolers do when they're first dating, "we probably don't want to let my sister know, right?"

"No shit. She's sexually charged enough already, without something like this to think about. She loves you but surely sisterly love has limits?"

"My sister's not some sex mad nymphomaniac. She's just going through a difficult time right now. She finally got the man of her dreams and I am not going to ruin her life by forcing you to choose me."

"You're right, Rachel. Jessica has been more than understanding. Are you going to tell her…?”

The redheaded twin paused, looking at me intently. It was obvious she had intended to share everything with her sister. "No. I don't want to cause problems."

Back on the shore, we pulled two discarded bathrobes on, both of us being careful not to watch the other. It was a tender moment, as if we both knew it was too early to admit we were lovers, but it was too late to pretend we weren't. As we headed back to the lodge, as I had with Jessica, I took Rachel's hand in mine. It was reassuring, in an innocent sort of way, maintaining that human contact we all crave.

________

If anyone had seen Rachel and I fuck, they didn't say anything and the rest of the afternoon was spent cooking and chatting, like any normal family would, and it felt good to be included. At dinner that evening, Rachel acted as if nothing had happened but Jessica seemed to avoid my eyes as we made small talk around the table. I spent the rest of the evening wondering if Rachel had actually meant what she had said in the lake earlier about my choice. I was starting to feel paranoid again, feeling uneasy that I was being lied to… even manipulated. No, Jessica wouldn't do that to me. Not now. When I got her back to our lodge I would ask her and confess to her that Rachel and I had not simply swam together. Jessica deserved the truth just as much as I did. Maybe I was misunderstanding the new dynamic between us all. Perhaps Rachel had released her pent up sexual lust and things could now return to normal. Maybe we were going to be secret friends with benefits. With it out of her system I could spend my second night with Jessica, making it something special, despite her family now being annoyingly close. I supposed I had better get used to that too. 

I looked across the table at Jessica to catch her eye. When she couldn't avoid my stare any longer she looked up at me. Immediately her cute face beamed with happiness and her deep green eyes gazed at me with love. I had an impulse to have those pink cupid bow lips on my own, but I didn't want to spoil the moment. The tension seemed to lift in the room and I noticed Sophie and Joseph look at each other and smile. Everything was going to be OK and tonight I would be enjoying the closeness of my girlfriend's body and feeling her genuine love for me. “So,” Rachel began, breaking the moment, "Are you going to fuck my sister underwater tonight?"

"I.....err....." I stammered totally taken aback by this outright question from Jessica's twin sister who had asked as casually as is asking if I were going to the park the next day. Her Mom and Dad didn't look impressed and Jessica just blushed as red as her hair.

"I reckon you are," she said with a cheeky grin, "She told me she loves it! The lake will be all yours but it's going to be cold… and dark!”

"No, I don't think we will be skinny dipping in the lake tonight," I answered as calmly as I possibly could, I looked across at Jessica and continued, "We will spend our last night in the lodge. We will light the fire and get cozy… then maybe ... er ... go to bed."

"Oh, I'm sure that will do but she really loves sex outdoors!" Rachel replied brightly, "You know she's safe right? She's on the pill, and can't stop talking about the stuff you’ve already done together. Can I watch?"

“Rachel! Behave yourself!” Joseph scolded his daughter. “We agreed, before we brought you up here, that you wouldn't ruin things for Jessica!”

“It's alright Dad, honestly,” Jessica said conscientiously, “I understand her, she's my sister and she's in love with him too.”

“That might be but she can't watch you,” Sophie added softly, “the intention of this was to give you both some private time together and we’ve already partially ruined that. Rachel, give them a break! You'll get your turn.”

For some reason that touched a nerve with me,”I'm not some piece of meat to be passed around! This is not about taking turns! Why is everything so fucking complicated!” I answered, suddenly feeling overwhelmed with it all. I needed to get out. I needed some time on my own and stood up abruptly, leaving the table, and marched out of the door.

"Now look at what you've done, Rachel!" Joseph's voice followed me as I headed to our lodge next door. 

“No Dad, it's not her fault,” came Jessica's sweet reply. Then there was a babble of incoherent voices before I shut my door behind me.

I tried to keep my mind busy while I heard the family argue in the lodge next door, I couldn't make any of it out and I didn't want to. Our lodge was cold and empty so I lit the fire and then threw myself onto the bed and closed my eyes, trying to come to terms with my guilty conscience.

"Are you OK?" 

Perhaps I had fallen asleep, because I hadn’t noticed anyone entering the room. I opened my eyes to see Jessica sitting on the edge of the bed.

"Hey Jess, things are pretty fucked up with me as usual… Sorry.” I sighed, “I shouldn’t have just left. Are things OK over there?" I asked, trying to clear my head.

"Things have calmed down now. You don't need to apologise to me my love, Rachel just got caught up in her own confusing feelings and spoke before thinking about what she was saying. She's finding it difficult–”

“No, she's not! In the lake, after you all headed in to shower to clean up, we–”

“I know, I know,” she interrupted me, calmly, “she told me everything as soon as she got inside. Is this what's put you on edge?”

“I wanted to… help her find… some release. I could tell she needed to feel loved. I wanted her to feel like she wasn't being forsaken. She lied to me! Rachel promised me she wouldn't tell you!”

“Well, I suppose she didn't have a choice… not really,” Jessica began to blush, “she's my twin sister, I just looked at her and knew. And… when she took off her robe to shower, she had you leaking out of her bum hole,” she giggled.

I smiled, remembering Jessica's own spunky pussy as we swam in the lake. What goes up must come down. “You showered together?” I spoke the words without even thinking. I was just as guilty as Rachel.

“Oh no, Mom and Dad hogged it when they reached the lodge, I had to wait and then as I was stepping out, Rachel wanted to step in. She was glowing. Happy. I like it that you make my sister happy.”

“It's still not right.”

“Wrong! As always, you did the right thing. You thought of my sister, you always do… you're perceptive and knew she needed something. You love her as much as I do and because of that… I love you more.” 

“I don't deserve you. I don't deserve this.”

“You keep saying that… you do! I know I need to make you feel like you do,” Jessica said as she hugged me, “and my sister doesn't always get things right.”

“Huh?”

“She said I prefer it outdoors… but I much prefer it right here, like this, with you. Can I kiss you?" she asked, and I offered a gentle nod in return. Her left hand went to my cheek and then she leaned in to press her lips into mine. It was slow at first, just like our first. She pressed her face against mine, noses smudging together as she left small wet kisses on my lips. I could already taste her lipstick which was a dark red and sat on my tongue like cherry as I welcomed her into my mouth, her tongue flicking softly against my own. Each kiss left a smack in the air as I closed my eyes and sunk into the blossoming of love we had kept quiet for so long. Her hand went to my thigh, just as mine slipped onto hers. Her nails dragged along my skin, dancing from left to right and then down to my knee, before rising up towards the bottom of my shorts. She moaned into one kiss as the intensity picked up. Her tongue lapped up mine eagerly and she remained in control until she backed up, licking my lips during her retreat. Seeing her eyes again now was different. The gentle shine from her reveal had been replaced by a red hot fire, her grip of my thigh tightening for a second as her thumb twirled under my shorts, inching higher. "Sit back, enjoy this. Let me show you…" she whispered. She was in charge. I listened. When I did she lifted her leg over, straddling me just like I had done to her on our second kiss. But she didn't lean back in. She sat in my lap and put her hands on my ribs, softly sliding them down my waist until she found the hem of my t-shirt which she lifted up my body and over my head.

“I just want to be here, with you. Forever, just like this,” I whispered.

“It’s been a perfect day. Can I make love to you? Then can we sleep together?" I didn't answer right away. I guess I was still confused and pure lust no longer guided my actions. But I held her close, breathed in the scent of her hair, and felt the warmth of her body… exactly the same as her twin sisters. Thinking of Rachel while holding Jessica didn’t really feel that appropriate. Speaking of the word appropriate, Jessica's attire was far from it. The skimpy white tank top that left her smooth flat stomach exposed and was so tight it was obvious she wasn't wearing a bra.

Jessica's tits were small, but the top was clinging to them and I could see her nipples were hard. Speaking of hard, I felt my cock stirring between my legs and quickly lowered my eyes. There was no relief to be found when I saw she was wearing a pair of tiny red shorts with lace around the edges. She had one of her long legs stretched out on the bed and I found myself staring at her inner thigh. The shorts had ridden up and were bunching between her legs. "Just us. It doesn't need to be anything else. I just want to feel you close before we both have to return home… and separate beds. Can I? Please?"

She was staring at me with those big green eyes and I felt myself waver. Her mother had gotten anything she wanted with those eyes and her daughter’s had learned to use them as well. My aching cock reminded me of the other ways Jessica's mother had gotten what she wanted. Sophie was carrying my baby, her tummy had begun to swell, but damn she was hot and Jessica took right after her. “You like your little girlfriend next to you, that's why you're hard every time we are together."

"Jessica!" I exclaimed, trying not to sound nervous, because she was right. "Hey!" I cried out in surprise when Jessica reached out and yanked the blanket away from me. I was only wearing a pair of boxer shorts and my hard cock was standing at attention in them.

"See," she giggled, "We both want this."

"Oh Jessica..."

"Here's where I want to be," she said, sliding closer to me. "In my lover's bed, and," placing her lips to my ear she whispered; "With my boyfriend inside me."

"Honey please, you're no longer a little girl..."

"You’re right. You made me into a woman. I'm yours," she purred in my ear causing my cock to twitch, "I’m your woman, and as your woman I want to apologise to my man. I'm sorry we do this to you… my sister and I. It's how we've always been. We are the same, we like the same things, we dream the same dreams. We will disappoint you again, and I'm sorry." She sighed, "When it happens next please remember… I'm OK with it. Your happiness and my sister's happiness is all I will ever want. Rachel was meant to be with you tonight. She needs to become a woman too… but she was mean to you and I want to be good to you."

I gasped as she slid her hand into the waistband of my boxers and grabbed my cock. I tried to protest, but catching me by surprise, Jessica pushed me, causing me to lie back on the bed. I tried to sit up, but stopped when she rolled over on top of me and slid down between my legs. She was still holding my cock and licking her lips said softly, "Tonight you're going to get lucky!"

I fought back a moan at the sight of her small hand with its slender fingers wrapped around my cock. I lost the fight when she started pumping it in her hand. I placed my hand on her shoulder and started to try to push her away. Jessica resisted and before I could sit up, opened her mouth and took my cock deep inside it.

"Oh God!" I moaned as she began quickly bobbing her head. Jessica moaned as she sucked my hard into her warm wet mouth. Her big green eyes were looking into mine and her long red hair looked amazing, fanned across my thighs. I tried to tell myself this was normal, my girlfriend wanted to please me even though I had ass fucked her sister, but somewhere the sick and horny part of my mind called out that they were both hot little things and she wants this. Jessica was sucking faster now and her other hand was rubbing my balls. I let my body relax and leaned back on the pillow to watch my eighteen year old girlfriend suck my cock.

Seeing I was no longer resisting, Jessica giggled around my cock and slowed her sucking. I watched amazed at the sight of her beautiful young face surrounding my dick and began breathing hard. I started to wonder how much experience she had sucking cock, but my thoughts were interrupted when she removed my cock from between those luscious lips and standing up on the bed between my legs, pulled her shorts down. My eyes widened at the sight of her bald pink pussy and as I lay there, too stunned to move, Jessica dropped back to the bed, straddling my hips and reaching back, guiding my penis to her wonderous vagina.

"Oh, I've wanted this all night!" she moaned and teased herself with my swollen cockhead. As we looked each other in the eye she reached down with one hand and cupped one of her perky tits and with the other around my cock, she lined it up with her pussy and eased herself down on it. As she did we both let out an audible sigh. It was such a great feeling as she slowly slid down until she bottomed out and I was balls deep inside her. It felt incredible.

With my cock deep inside her she reached out and grabbed my hands and started slowly rocking her hips back and forth again. Her pussy was so wet that I could feel her juices soaking me. I let her hands go and reached out and grabbed her hips. She reached out, put her hand on my shoulders and I started encouraging her to move up and down instead of rocking. She immediately picked up on what I was doing and she leaned her face down to mine and kissed me.

“They’re so small but you want to see them bounce don't you?” All I could do was nod my head. Before I could even kiss her again she sat back up and started a slow up and down rhythm riding my cock. As this began her tits started to slowly bounce and swing around. It was such a great sight.

As she was bouncing up and down my hands moved lower on her hips and around to the sides of her nice round ass. I had two hands full of ass and was guiding her up and down more quickly. As the pace quickened I watched her tits bounce and swing even more. I felt a smile come across my face as I watched them and I heard her say I knew you would like that. I looked up to see her looking at me and she smiled and quickened her pace. She was riding me so hard I thought we'd break the bed. As she kept it up I looked up and watched her close her eyes and roll her head back with her mouth open a little. I took my hands off her hips and moved them up to her tits. As soon as I had them in my hands she looked down at me again. I slowly moved my hands in and my fingers took hold of her nipples. As I did so she rolled her head back again and I pinched them hard between my fingers. I rolled them around and pulled them hard using them to lift her tits. As I did this she slowed her bounce but began a very short rough thrust and she fucked me hard.

"Ah yes! Now this is what it's all about! FUCK!" she screamed out, her voice scratchy as she felt such primal pleasure. We both stayed pressed together, holding position, our bare, sweaty chests sliding against each other, her nipples rubbing against my own. Her hands slid up my back, rubbing my tensed back as I rode out the pleasure of my girlfriend's cunt wrapped around every inch of my naked member. I let my body relax, letting my forehead rest against Jessica's shoulder as I slid my cock around inside of her, swiveling it ever so slightly, keeping myself inside her new hot, tight womanhood.

"Yes, oh yes, just keep doing that." Jessica sighed softly in my ear, her limbs wrapped around me, clutching me like a spider. She slid her hands to my head and pulled my face to her. Her open mouth leapt to mine, her eager tongue sliding into my mouth, mashing against my own savagely. Our open mouths were sealed tightly together as we made out deeply, our cheeks hollowed as we went at it. As my tongue and hers battled, the slippery muscles sliding against each other, I began to pump my manhood in and out of her, slowly, rising first, pulling out my juice-covered organ to nearly the tip before driving it back into her. Jessica pulled her lips from mine. Now we were panting into each other's mouths.

"Fuck me." she gasped. "Oh just fuck me like this forever!" I began to pick up the pace, working up a good rhythm, my slick cock sliding into her. "Uhh... ahh... guh... yeah." she panted, reacting to each thrust. She grabbed my head again and moved it down. "Suck my little titties, I love it when you pay them attention. No-one ever did until you… my older sister… my Mom… they got all the lustful stares… My sister and I were always so envious. Suck them, baby, and I'll cum for you…"

I slid my head down as I ran my hands up her sides. I filled my hands with her pert breasts, letting them fill my hands, kneading them firmly, not able to get enough of them. They were small but just so perfect. I moved my face down and attached my mouth to her throbbing right nipple, surrounding it, sucking on the hardened nub, sliding my tongue against it. I flicked my tongue against the rubbery cap as my mouth feasted on her nipple and the surrounding breast flesh, taking as much as I could into my eager mouth. As I did, I just kept squeezing and squeezing, feeling a softness I had never experienced before the twins. There's something about a teenager's breasts that just made the adolescent boy inside of me quiver in excitement. The immaculate pair of tits Jessica sported couldn't be any better. I was fully immersed in the lusty delights of my girlfriend's hot body. My mouth on her nipples, my hands and face against her soft tits. And my cock, almost numb from the nearly overwhelming pleasure of her tight, gripping cunt as I built to a pace of true fucking. I had never felt this level of pleasure before. This was on a whole new plane of physical bliss, bringing out things in my own body that I didn't know I had. My cock was throbbing, though my endurance was holding up. Her sweet cunt was keeping me on edge but I was holding out from going over. Just barely.

"Oh my God, you're amazing." she sighed. "I now know why Ellen knew you were her one… I know why my Mom won't give you up either." she whispered in my ear, kissing my lone. I couldn't reply, my mouth being full of her nipple at the time, so I just fucked her a little deeper. "AHHH! YES! I love you! My sister is really missing out… I feel so sorry for her…"

I wondered which sister she meant as she bounced down on me, I just drove up into her, our sighs and grunts and the slapping of our skin the only noises we made. Her pussy had completely adapted to my driving cock, molding around it, lubing it and smoothly taking every inch of it on each stroke. Her nails were still digging into my back, and the backs of her legs were against mine, pulling me in as I fucked her.

"UGGGHHHHHH! Oh my God!" Jessica squealed out, her pussy quivering around me. "Just like that. Just like that. You're gonna make me cum. Oh fuck! I'm gonna cum. I'm gonna cum! You're gonna make your little princess cum! Yes! Yes! YES! YES! YES! FUCK! Oh my God! Yes! FUCK! UUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! I'M CUMMMMMMIIIINNNGGGG! YYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSS!"

As my girlfriend yelled out her orgasm into my ear, I kept driving into her, giving her my full length as she came, her tight cunt locking around my pole, almost driving me over the edge as well. As she reached her crescendo, her nails dug into my back roughly, no doubt leaving their mark. Her firm, lithe legs pulled me in tight, holding me snugly inside of her, forcing our bodies close. Her flat belly mashed into mine, her small breasts pushed into my chest and her mouth bit into my shoulder. The pleasure made her lose control, her young body barely able to handle such a violent release of gratification. I held myself completely inside her, holding still, my ass clenched as I kept myself in place, where my cock belonged, deep inside Jessica's pussy. Finally her body relaxed and I pulled back slightly and looked up at Jessica, her ass sliding back to sit on my thighs, her face a mask of blissed out pleasure, her hair spread out in front of her face like a red curtain. Her chest was panting, her hard nipples stabbing upward from her smooth breast flesh. She was clearly dazed, almost looking drunk with pleasure. She looked down at me, her head rolling side-to-side in her daze.

"Oh my God, ha ha..." she giggled, bringing the back of her hand to her mouth, hiding her mouth as she looked at me, almost in awe. "Shit... that was amazing." she said, following that with another girlish giggle. "I... I... I... haha... I can't even talk that was so good…fuck!" she tittered, as if all the endorphins running through her system prevented her from talking without giggling. "Oh my god, I'm sorry, I don't usually get this giggly after I cum," she apologised. She steeled herself, regaining her composure, and looked down at me predatorily. She put one of her hands on my chest, pushing herself up lightly, communicating with me wordlessly. I sat up with her and my soaked but still throbbing prick popped out of her silky cunt as she sat up in front of me, her eyes staying on mine, a lustful smirk on her lips. She lifted up the sleeping bag and scooted inside it and I quickly followed her. I turned to face away from her, and felt her spoon into my body.

“I'm sorry about what happened earlier with Rachel,” Jessica panted, still out of breath and glowing in the aftermath of her orgasms. “It's only natural... My twin sister is in love with you. If the tables were turned I think I would just freak out too," She whispered into my ear as we cuddled into each other.

I was glad she wasn't upset. "I'm sorry too... It just happened," I told her.

"Was it because her naked butt was against you?" She said, her hand feeling my own naked ass as she pushed herself against me.

"Kinda... I think it was just the fact that there was so much… energy between us," I admitted, embarrassed.

"It's normal. You love her. I love her too. I want her to get lucky. I want her to know what sex with you feels like. I don't want you to think you're a piece of meat for the women in my family to use. I can see why you might think that, especially about what you've been put through. "

“I'm beginning to realise I can't make everyone happy.” I sighed, “I made the choices Jessica, there's no one really to blame… except myself.” 

"You are better at making everyone happy than you think. I'm realising that WE are failing to make you happy! We are making it difficult. If I asked you to… would you take my sister's virginity?”

“That’s what I worry about. I would do anything for Ellen… and I would do anything for you because I'm hopelessly in love with you. But… I don't want to make things complicated for everyone. Perhaps, this time, I need to be stronger?”

“I can understand that,” Jessica whispered. She seemed to be thinking about something, staying silent for a minute or two as we cuddled, as if she was coming to terms with something. Then she sighed, “I'm sorry... Are you still hard?"

"Yeah," I answered reservedly. It felt weird talking about my erection after such an honest conversation. Her hand was placed against my chest and she slowly crept it down to my stomach before resting it there. It was as if she wanted to keep going further down my body, but stopped herself. Her hand placement was giving me goosebumps. How on Earth was I ever supposed to lose my erection this close to the woman of my dreams? Jessica was holding me so tightly into her body. I could feel her breasts pressed against my back, her nipples poking me. Her hand rested only inches above my still fully loaded, rock-hard penis.

"You're so tense," Jessica broke the silence.

"I'm not, I'm just sleepy," I denied.

"Awwww… my boyfriend is all sleepy. I think you should go to sleep my love… and we can continue this in the morning… we have one more day together. What do you think?" Jessica rubbed her hand around my stomach. I swear she inched slightly closer to my groin area when she eventually rested her hand again.

"Waking up with you was the best part of my day. I want to wake up with you every morning and make love to you every day." I whispered, trying to lighten the mood, “But my penis says you're right here right now… and it wont go down.”

"Well, you didn't cum… Am I turning you on?"

"Yes, you always do. You have a magic touch..."

There was a quiet pause before either of us said anything else. I could feel Jessica's warm breath against the back of my head. She held me tight and I felt comfortable and safe in her arms yet again. Jessica broke the silence with a whisper, "Well I know a way to help it go away."

"Oh, what do you have in mind?" I chuckled.

Jessica didn't respond with words. Instead, she moved into my body, even closer than she already was. Once she was comfortable with her position and her body completely encompassed mine, she removed her hand from my stomach and wrapped it around my erection. I relaxed in her hold, letting her lead the way. She traced up and down the length of my member and explored my size, gliding her hand throughout my cock. It was giving me butterflies in my stomach. She played with my cock for about thirty seconds before her fingers began to play with my foreskin. Her hand slid down my penis again and the skin-on-skin contact was exhilarating. The first time my penis was being touched. Jessica began stroking my cock, slowly, going up and down my shaft. Her delicate and soft fingers slid from my glans to the base of my shaft. Her dry stroking felt great on my unspent penis, but it wasn't enough to get me off. Jessica sensed this and removed her hand for a second. I felt her shifting behind me and heard a quiet spitting sound. When her hand reached back for my penis there was a wet sensation. She must have spat in her hand for lube.

The warm feeling of wetness around my penis was sending new levels of pleasure around my body. Jessica's grip increased in strength and she picked up her speed. We continued like this for a minute or so until Jessica picked up her speed once more, this time adding a twisting motion to her stroking. By then I was oozing precum onto her fingers and palm. With the added speed and wetness of her spit, there was a growing sound of fapping emanating from our sleeping bag as the cover rapidly rose and fell.

"Jessica," I whispered behind me, "I'm going to make a mess in our sleeping bag."

"It's fine," she answered, still tugging on my rod. "Oh, OK, time to change things. Turn around.”

I didn't know what to expect next, but I followed Jessica's guide. I turned around, now facing my lustful looking girlfriend. We were close together, our bodies gently and subconsciously rubbing on each other, skin on skin. When I assumed my position facing her, my penis pressed against her tummy. I had barely any room to inch backward to give her access, so I was forced to leave my penis poking into her. Jessica shifted for a while with her lower body, but I couldn't tell what she was doing. Once she was done she laid still again and reached down for my penis, eventually grabbing it.

"This is what we both need to send us to dream land," she said to me, as we were now face to face. My eyes had adjusted to the darkness by that point and I had an eyeful of Jessica's beauty. She was beautiful in the darkness with only the soft moonlight shining through the lodge window providing vision. She looked me in the eyes and smiled then moved in closer and shifted upward in the sleeping bag. I heard a rustling in the sleeping bag and later felt her right leg rest on top of my left leg. She moved in close and her breasts were now pushed against my upper chest. With her hand on my penis, I felt her guiding me. My penis was pressed against her thigh. Then her soft pussy. Then I felt a wetness on my cock head. I looked up at Jessica with a surprised look. She met my eyes, but her soft pretty face reassured me everything was okay.

"It's what we were made for," she told me. That was when it happened. With Jessica still guiding my cock I was pressed against her wet labia and then directed to her opening. My girlfriend adjusted her body's angle and with the stiffness of my cock and the wet state of her vagina, I easily entered her. I passed the threshold and inched my way deeper into her. I was inside her once more. I loved Jessica and she loved me. She was helping me with my issue like a good girlfriend should. I trusted her in a way I could never trusted her older sister.

Soon, I was buried to the hilt inside her. Our pelvises kissed and I couldn't go any further inside. Jessica still looked me in the eyes, but now had an expression of pleasure on her face. I retracted from her only to press back deeper inside seconds later. I was beginning my rhythm of fucking. I was in sweet bliss. The warm, wet sensation her pussy was providing my penis was out of this world and far greater than anything I had felt leading up to that point in my life. Like a wild animal, I wanted more and more. I continued my slow rhythm of pumping in and out of my lover. Jessica still held me tight with her arms and her one leg wrapped around mine. That was the closest I had ever felt to anybody. At that moment we were connected physically and emotionally. My feelings for Jessica were bleeding through as I looked into her eyes. Yes, she was my girlfriend, but at that moment she was so much more. I lifted my chin to better align with Jessica's face. She didn't move but watched for what I was going to do next. A wave of confidence hit me and for the first time since I entered her sleeping bag, I took control. Slowly I closed the gap between our faces. When we were mere inches apart I closed my eyes and pressed my lips into hers, kissing her passionately.

Her virginity now belonged to me and I had awakened the sexual creature inside of her and soon matched my kiss. Our lips smacked together and I tasted her sweet saliva. Her tongue slipped past my lips and touched mine inside my mouth. I reciprocated with my own wandering tongue, entangling it with hers while we kissed. All of this was happening while I continued to impale Jessica's pussy with my rejoicing cock. I picked up my pace slightly and it seemed to be making Jessica feel better. She was struggling to focus on our kissing and at times just softly moaning into my mouth. I felt a familiar feeling building up and I broke our kiss, "Jessica, I'm about to..."

"It's OK," she cut me off, immediately kissing me again. "Send your mess inside me," she finished whispering mid-kiss.

I was grateful for her permission because I was ready to explode. Only a few more pumps and I would be filling my girlfriend's womb with my sperm. We continued to make out as I neared the edge. One. Two. Three more pumps were all it took before the first rope of cum shot deep inside Jessica's pussy. Jessica must have felt my warm seed being released within her because she ended our kiss and squeaked out a flurry of soft moans. Her legs shook and her hips raised, humping into me. She was orgasming at the same time. I continued to pump into her and with every twitch of my cock a new spurt of semen was being shot into her. We came together in a beautiful mixture of love and desire. I felt our bond grow tenfold with this primal act of procreation. Eventually, our orgasms died down and I rested my head against Jessica, lying in her arms. I left my penis inside her vagina as it slowly softened. Jessica hugged me leaving us in a post-sex embrace that was the most comfortable thing imaginable. I was overfilled with joy and love. I was also proud I made Jessica orgasm with my cock. After all her helping me she deserved her pleasure. I wished I could've made her cum twenty times, but I was content… and sleepy. “Perfect…” she whispered lovingly into my open mouth, “See you in the morning my love… forgive me.”

She had done nothing to be forgiven for but I felt renewed in her forgiveness. Eventually, we both fell asleep, in each other's arms and my penis remained seated comfortably inside her vagina. Being with Jessica made me feel at home and safe. I loved her.

________

I jerked awake with my heart pounding and my cock throbbing. I closed my eyes and forced myself to take slow deep breaths until my body calmed down then sighed. I'd awoken from a nightmare. It started normally enough… underwater sex with Jessica, an idea planted into my head by Rachel. In my dream Rachel appeared, fought with her sister, violently, and took her place on the end of my rampant cock. I didn't seem to care, I just wanted to rape the victorious twin. I felt disgusted with myself. My motivations were not virtuous, I just desired what I couldn't have. I wanted her virginity. I pulled us to the bottom of the lake to continue my assault on her pussy and watched as she struggled to breathe, wondering how long I could keep her down there. As she began to panic I brought us both up for air and as we broke the surface of the water, I realised I was impaled in Sophie. The mother of my unborn son smiled and her heavily pregnant body pulled me back under to the bottom, her legs wrapped around me, her arms holding me tight and we sank to the bottom. As I struggled I saw it was no longer Sophie, it was now Ellen, pregnant and smiling back at me as my lungs began to tighten, my oxygen almost depleted. My cock was still embedded in Ellen, her pussy had clamped around it, trapping it painfully. I was running out of air. Panicking. Desperate to breathe. Drowing. Ellen was laughing and my head felt like it was going to explode… and then I breathed in. The cold waters flooded my lungs. The oxygen gone. Ellen released me. She waved goodbye as she glided to the surface… the light. I felt heavy. Cold. I sank to the bottom into the darkness. Feeling the current gently tug on my lifeless body. The sparkling waters above me, fading to black.

What had woke me from this night terror? It was the bed… it was moving, the mattress gently undulating, like the gentle current at the bottom of the lake. The dream faded fast as my leg hit something and turning my head to the side, my eyes widened; My beautiful Jessica was repositioning herself in bed next to me. When my leg bumped hers, she made a soft sleepy sound and rolled over towards me. I slid over quickly so that she didn't get close enough to press against me, especially my still hard cock. Jessica nuzzled her face into the pillow before sighing softly and settling back into sleep. She really was nothing short of beautiful. Her soft features were peaceful and I smiled when I noticed her lips were pressed into a pout as she slept. I leaned closer and had the urge to gently press my lips to hers, to feel their softness. Jessica's long red hair was fanned across her shoulders and back. 

"Go to sleep." I said to myself, "Do the right thing." Instead I succumbed to my desire to kiss my sleeping girlfriend and grabbing the top sheet I slowly lifted it. “Oh, fuck!” I thought and my aching cock agreed. I took in the smooth lightly freckled skin and resisted the urge to caress it. Achingly slowly, I pulled the sleeping bag open, revealing at last her secret place. Her pussy was completely, beautifully, smooth. Her thick outer lips were surprisingly swollen open to reveal the tender inner lips pushing out to be inspected by the very man who had taken her virginity some twenty four hours earlier. Jessica's legs were stretched out and unable to help it, my eyes wandered down every inch of her well shaped thighs and calves.

After a minute, she adjusted how she was sleeping and stretched out across the bed, with her arms open as if inviting me to lie with her. I watched her for a second. Her sweet smile was so inviting and her flawless breasts rose and fell beautifully with her breathing. I leaned forward and lay back with her, putting the blanket back over us both. We lay there in each other's arms for a minute or so. Her hand was stroking my head and my hair. I could feel her heartbeat, and the whole length of her body pressing against mine. She looked me in the eye, her emerald eyes sending a jolt of pleasure through my body.

"Can't sleep?"

I swallowed nervously, wondering if she had seen me gawking. "I… um… no." I said with a shrug.

Jessica smiled and said, "I couldn't either, sorry if I woke you… getting back into bed." Her smile widened, "I like sleeping with you." I felt myself relaxing, that last remark helped clear the funk in my mind, the terror of my nightmare fading away. "It's nice to sleep naked," she shrugged, "When I'm at home I sleep in jammies. Do you want me to change into my pyjamas?" she asked, "I'll fish around in my bag for them if you want." She gave me the pout. "Do you want me too?"

"No… I like feeling your skin against mine. Good night honey, sweet dreams," I whispered, and staying on my back, I moved over a little more and closed my eyes.

"Or not so sweet ones," she giggled, causing my eyes to pop open. I gasped out loud when she slid closer and I felt the heat of her pussy along my thigh. Jessica wanted me. She was wide awake and waiting for me to react. I stayed where I was, feigning sleep and wondering if I didn't move if she'd go any further. It was everything I could do not to lift the sheet and look along the length of her nude form. My cock was hard within seconds and again I yelled at myself to get out of... My thoughts trailed off as the redhead started rocking her hips, causing her pussy to slide along my leg. My heart started beating faster as her smooth hot skin rubbed along my thigh.

I started breathing heavier as I could feel my leg getting wet beneath her and could now feel her very hard nipples poking into me. Her leg was across mine far enough that I could feel her soft foot on my other leg and she was sliding it up and down my calf. I caught my breath when her hand began to move along my stomach. She was only using her nails and the feeling of them trailing across my skin caused a surge of excitement through my already hard dick.

"Do I feel good?" she asked in my ear.

"J...Jessica," I could hear my voice trembling; "Maybe we should wait until morning."

"But I want you now." She had propped herself up on one elbow causing the sheet to fall away and my breath hissed from between my teeth at the sight of my lover's perfect breasts. Jessica's tits were small, but round and firm and her tiny nipples were so pink I could barely see them. Those nipples were erect and each one turned up slightly. Oh God, did I want them in my mouth!

"I..."

"Don't you want me?" she asked, her lips going into the pout and her green eyes growing wide. "You've been so good to me, and I want to be good to you! In every way!" she put her head down. "I don't think we should ever be alone again." She looked up and locking her green eyes on mine she whispered, "I want to belong to you. I want to give myself to you. Let me make you happy.”

I turned my head and gasped as her lips immediately pressed into mine. I tried not to respond to the kiss, but as those incredibly soft lips began sliding back and forth over my mouth, I let my body relaxed and surrendered to my taboo desire. As my lips parted and began pressing into hers, Jessica let out a soft whimper that caused my cock to twitch in her hand. I began kissing her more passionately and released a whimper of my own when her soft tongue slipped into my mouth and caressed mine.

I brought my arm up around her shoulders and crushed her to me. Jessica squealed delightedly as I wrapped my other arm around her thin waist and held her against me. I could feel her nipples pressing into my chest and although I yearned to taste them it could wait. Right now I was enjoying holding her naked body close to mine and the feeling of her lips. Her tongue still teasing the inside of my mouth, the insistent redhead rolled over on top of me. I moaned as she straddled my leg and I could feel her slick pussy pressing into it. That wet pussy was throwing a lot of heat and the thought hit me that pretty soon I was going to find out just how hot my little girlfriend's pussy was. I moaned and started rocking my hips, pressing my hard cock into her soft stomach as we continued to kiss. I slid my hand up Jessica's soft smooth back and up into her long hair to cradle the back of her head. I felt her body relax against mine and sliding her lips from mine she whispered, "You feel so good!"

"So do you Jessica," I sighed in her ear as she began gently kissing my neck.

The twin slipped her arms from underneath me and bracing them on my chest lifted herself over me and leaning down, brought her perfect little tits to my lips. I opened my mouth and eagerly sucked her pink nipple into it.

"Oh, fuuuuuck…" she gasped as I swirled my tongue around her swollen flesh, “She was right!”

I felt a shiver go through her as a fresh wave of moisture flooded my thigh between her legs. As I swirled my tongue around her nipple, Jessica moaned and began grinding her hips hard into my leg. I switched to the other nipple and bringing my hand up, began rolling the other between my fingertips. Jessica's fingers were digging into my shoulders and she was releasing soft whimpers as I began switching my tongue from one nipple to the other. While sucking one tit, I gave the other a squeeze and marveled at how firm her perky little tits were. She reached up and placed her hand over mine, pressing my palm to her tit. That move caused my cock to begin to ooze into her stomach. The look of pure desire on my girlfriend's face was one that I'd never seen on a woman before. Damn she really did want me! Right now! "Oh fuck, this is so perfect." She whispered softly. I looked up expecting her to tell me to stop, but her eyes were closed and her hand was pinching and playing with her other nipple.

"Are you sure you want this? We can stop now if you want to?" I said brushing my fingers lightly over her vulva. I remembered back to the night before, as I fucked her in this very same bed. Memories of her legs wide open and my hard cock ramming into into her virgin pussy shattering her hymen, blood dribbling out around the edges as I pumped my cum deep into her, flashed unbidden across my mind… I prayed she couldn't see my madness.

"Yes, I want you to fuck me… fuck me like you're fucking you baby into me." She said and relaxed her legs allowing them to fall open. "Fuck me like you did last night. Prepare me… Take me… Make me your woman."

With a sigh of relief I lowered my mouth to her stomach and licked a wet trail to her tummy button. I slipped my tongue further down and licked back and forth across her stomach as my thumb found her hard little clit and rubbed it in small circles. My fingers pressed at the entrance of her once virgin hole through her slippery puffy labia. Continuous moans were now coming from her and she rocked her hips against my fingers wanting more, wanting them in her. My cock had never been so hard and in need so I pressed it against her leg and rubbed it there trying to control the urge to thrust it into her hot little cunt. I could see her wetness glistening on the lips at the opening and I leaned forward and took a deep breath of her pretty pussy. Oh how I had longed for this, repressed the need for this, shunned the desire to do just this; to taste my beautiful girlfriend. She reached down and with two fingers drew her flesh back exposing her erect clit, pushing out from under the tender hood that kept it safe and shuddered at the feel of my hot breath on her mound and pushed her hips up to my watering mouth. 

Opening my mouth I pressed it over her moist labia as my tongue stroked her clit, sending shivers of pleasure through her. Her hands tangled in my hair holding my head closer to her crotch. I sucked in the juices, relishing the taste of her sweet pussy, rolling my tongue over her throbbing hard clit, sliding it down her slit, then plunging my tongue into the opening. She gasped and thrust forward wanting it deeper. Engulfing her whole pussy in my wet ravenous mouth I thrust my tongue as deep as it would go, her thighs quivered and I felt the tightness form in her stomach. Using my tongue to fuck her sweet virgin pussy I slowly brought her toward orgasm. As I felt the muscles of her sweet little vagina begin the trembling of orgasm I replaced my tongue with my thumb and I grasped her clit between my teeth and flicked the tip faster and faster as the first spasm of orgasm slammed into her. Her whole body convulsed, jerking her clit from my mouth. Grabbing her ass with my free hand I raised her clit up to my mouth once more and held it firmly in place and with my tongue and thumb forced her to have wave after wave of intense pleasure that sparked through her pussy. The nectar of her climax flooded my mouth and I lapped and sucked at it, drinking it up until the last waves subsided and she began to relax.

The thrill of bringing my woman to climax as I watched and tasted and smelled it pushed my resolve to its limit. I couldn't wait any longer, the rhythmic rubbing of my penis against her leg was no longer enough, I needed to feel the wet heat of her pussy surrounding my cock. Trailing kisses up her stomach and stopping to suck hard on the softness of her belly I slid my hands under her shoulders. My mouth once again feasted on her hard teenage nipples as I distracted her while I placed the pulsing head of my prick against the wet lips of her innocent hole. I rubbed its hard hot head up and down her slit, lubricating it with the juices of her climax. 

“Yes, baby, do it… you prepared me just like you did last night… I'm ready… take me,” she gasped in the afterglow of her orgasm.

Slowly I slipped just the head in and the feel of her tight opening stretching over me sent searing flashes of extreme pleasure burning through me. I quivered with the effort of restraint, I wanted so much to plunge forward, but she started squirming, trying to reposition herself on the small bed. I lowered my head and began biting and sucking on a nipple causing a confusion of sensations to flood her body, discomfort from the head of my large cock lodged firmly in her young puss and thrills of electricity from the stimulation to her nipples. I rocked slowly, just a fraction of an inch, in and out, in and out, until I felt her begin to relax. I was losing my desperate slippery grip on my control, all I wanted to do was ram forward, bury my cock deep into the hot wetness and pound into it until I could finally feel my cum empty into her. She was right, it was what I was made to do. 

Her mewling noises brought reality back into sight, this was my woman, my lover, the sweet redhead I had fallen in love with. I wanted her to learn the pleasure of sex, the joy of making love. So I cooled the heated acid that pounded through my veins and continued suckling on her nipples as I reached between us and rubbed her clit while I gently rocked back and forth, slowly pushing my cock farther into her tight little hole. It was exquisite torture. I focused on the feel of my manhood sliding millimeter by millimeter into her. I was shivering with need, with an all consuming fire that was slowly burning away my resolve to take it slowly, so each moment, each sensation could be remembered later. This young teenage girl who's tiny tits I watched grow to these ripe full breasts I was sucking and nibbling. The feel of her nipple against my tongue was heaven as I clamped my teeth on the engorged nub and flicked its tip. Concentrating on her breast and ignoring the raging sensation on the head of my prick I slowed the building of my own fires of lust. I waited for the moment when I would sense she was ready for the next step.

Finally I felt her begin to respond to the slow rocking thrusts, her pussy began to pulse with little contractions, sucking at the head of my cock, her breath was coming in gasps as her first orgasm began to mount. I increased the pressure on her clit, pinching it between my thumb and finger, stroking it like a miniature dick. She was thrusting against my cock and I became still letting her work it deeper into her welcoming vagina until it rested against the hymen. I could feel the barrier press on the tip of my tingling penis repeatedly as she climaxed on the end of my hard pulsating cock. Wait… Hymen? I was stunned. Overwhelmed. No. It couldn't be. I froze immediately.

“Rachel?”

“No, no! I'm Jessica!” Suddenly she looked panicked beneath me.

“Rachel, I know it's you.” I said quietly.

“How…?”

“Because, for the first time in your life you’re not identical to your sister.”

Tears began to flood from her eyes, “No, no, nooooo! You weren't supposed to be able to tell. It was supposed to be dark! You were supposed to be too tired! It was my time…” she began to cry and I propped myself above her.

“Why did you want to trick me?”

“We didn't want to,” Rachel sobbed, “but… we promised each other… that we would lose our virginities at the same time. You made it perfect for Jessica. We thought–”

“--You’d manipulate me into popping your cherry too.” As I said the words the full realisation came crashing down upon me. Jessica wanted this. She planned this. She asked me to do this last night and I refused. She wanted me to fall asleep! Jessica loved her sister and wanted this for her, slipping out of our bed and swapping places with her twin, hoping I wouldn't notice. She even said sorry before we fell asleep, not for what had happened… but what she was about to do. 

The rest of Jessica's words from last night came back to me… "I’m your woman, and as your woman I want to apologise to my man. I'm sorry we do this to you… my sister and I. It's how we've always been. We are the same, we like the same things, we dream the same dreams. We will disappoint you again, and I'm sorry." She sighed, "When it happens next please remember… I'm OK with it. Your happiness and my sister's happiness is all I will ever want. But Rachel was meant to be with you tonight. She needs to become a woman too…" Jessica even knew how I would react when I found out. I felt guilty about my feelings for her twin sister but Jessica had told me… she was OK with it. She loved me and trusted me to love her sister in the way I loved her. I felt guilty but Jessica didn’t. And in that moment I finally understood. The guilt I had been feeling from our first tentative dates together dissipated and I looked down at Rachel with new eyes.

“Jessica loves you,” I said.

“I know… she loves you too…” she said between sobs.

“I’m in love her… and I'm in love with you, Rachel,”

“You are?” She stopped crying.

“I love you both. I didn't realise how much Jessica needed for you to… have this.” I looked down at our naked bodies, primed for copulation, the sexual intercourse we were close to having. “I was so hung up on my own guilt and insecurities… focused on my own needs… I didn't think that I should allow myself to fulfill your needs too…”

“We knew that we were risking everything,” Rachel said, wiping her tears. “If you found out you might not forgive us this time. You weren't supposed to find out… Jessica would slip back into bed with you in the morning.”

“What do you want, Rachel?”

“I want to lose my virginity. I want to give it to you. I want you to make love to me. If that's what you want… but… I don't want you to blame my sister. If this in any way changes how you feel about her then I will get out of your bed and out of your life… forever,” another tear made its way down her cheek. “Jessica needs to be with you and I want you to be with her. I just want her to be happy.”

“That's precisely what she said about you, she would do anything to make you happy,” I reassured her. 

“Maybe we need to all focus on that, rather than trying to second guess how each other feel. We all feel the same way. We want the same things. We dream the same dreams.”

Maybe that's what my dream had been trying to tell me? “I need to get you ready,” I announced while shuffling back down the bed.

“I’m all yours. Make me into a woman. Claim my virginity. I want to be just like my little sister.”

I kissed the inside of her left thigh and once again traced a path upward with the tip of my tongue, slowing a bit as I got close to the centre of her womanhood, then licking with increased pressure along the perineum, causing her hips to rise off the bed. I placed my hands on the insides of her thighs, gently spread her legs as far as they would comfortably go and slowly swept my tongue from bottom to top, the length of her pussy, causing another shudder to radiate through her body. She gasped, then let out a tiny scream and for a brief moment I thought she'd climaxed but couldn't be sure. Rachel was so wet; my tongue swished across the soaked lips of her virgin pussy.

My first licks over her vaginal area were long and slow as I parted her puffy labia with my fingers and planted my mouth over her heated core. From bottom to top, with my tongue flat and broad across her open labia, steadily and firmly, I licked her over and over again, pulling my tongue away just shy of her clitoris. Her clit was poking out of its hood, fully engorged and begging for attention. I thought if I touched it with the tip of my tongue it would be all over - I'd send the identical twin over the edge in a mind-blowing orgasm - crashing like storm waves upon the shore. But I didn't want it to be over just yet; I needed to prepare her properly… as I had prepared her sister. Looking at the clock I could see that she must have swapped places almost an hour ago now and I noticed the light constantly growing brighter although the drapes in the room weren’t drawn.

I continued licking upward, varying from Rachel's centre by alternating licks along each side of her mons - to cover every inch with my tongue. By this time my face was completely drenched in her juices and I was able to savour that special nectar that only a woman can make when she is truly aroused. She seemed drenched with desire, sprawled flat on her back, breathing fast and moaning with lust. In the increasing but still dim light, beads of sweat glistened on her body. Her nipples were rock hard and poking out as her breasts heaved up and down. My hands had her boobs enveloped in a soft embrace as I used my palms to keep her stiff nipples hard and upright.

After stroking her vaginal lips for some time, I brought my hands down from her breasts and placed them on the insides of her thighs next to her crotch. Using my fingers gently alongside my tongue, I finally licked her protruding clitoris. Rachel bucked so wildly when I did that, I almost strained my neck with the jolt. But I stayed on her clit for a few moments, licking it tenderly till I finally wiggled the tip of my tongue on it for a few seconds. I pulled away for a brief count and then did it again. She grabbed my head with both hands and held it down to her pussy, thrusting her hips upwards to mash into my face. I could feel the hymen at the tip of my tongue and a long moan of pleasure pushed its way from my throat into her pussy, the vibration of the sound sent thrills to her very. Sliding my tongue back to her clit I licked and sucked it feeling her grow wetter and more excited and I increased the pressure and speed of my flicking tongue. I knew Rachel was in the throes of complete abandonment, unaware of her conscious state; everything she did now was born of pure animal instinct. I bore down on her clit with my tongue and started licking in frenzy. I lashed her clitoris, sucked on her labia, my mouth clashing against her cunt as she continued to drench my face with overflowing juices. She continued to hold my head in place, and her hips kept jerking off of the bed. I could feel her impending climax building - her hips rose up, she arched her back and started to scream in pure abandon, thrashing her head from side to side on her pillow as she exploded in an orgasm she quite possibly had never experienced before. Over and over again she convulsed, riding each wave as it racked her body; to me it seemed as though bolts of lightning shot directly from my tongue to her clit, up her spine, through her heart exploded in a full body orgasm.

The feel of her unbroken hymen at the tip of my tongue with each thrust fueled my own lust driving my passion to limits I had never experienced. As her body relaxed, I continued to gently lave her pussy as though I was licking off the last remnants of cream from her pouting slit, careful now not to touch the highly sensitive clitoris. Her fingers unclenched as she released her grip on my hair and her breathing began to slow gradually. I heard a deep sigh after almost a minute and then what I thought were sobs. I pulled myself up along the length of her body till my face was above hers. 

"Oh fuck, you made me squirt in your face! What have I done? I’m so sorry" she gasped between gasps of breath and I noticed tears in her eyes. 

"Shhhh!" I sounded into her mouth as I locked my lips with hers. I kissed her mouth, sucked her lips, kissed the tears away from her eyes and held her close to me. "Shhhh!"

My penis was now aching because it stayed rampantly firm for what must have been close to two hours now. I kissed her mouth again, holding her face firmly in my hands. I then slid down her body until my face was between her breasts, my hands drawing them against each other and rubbing from the outside in. I took a nipple in my mouth and nibbled gently on it, the other one between my fingers titillating them both back to an almost immediate erection. I felt my stiff penis between her thighs and moved my hips so she could feel the hot stiffness against her flesh.

As I mouthed her pert titties, I slid my hands down the side of her body and slipped them under her hips. I grabbed her buttocks and lifted up her body as I ground my cock against her snatch. My own torso was raised and I looked down between our bodies; my thick penis was clearly visible in the morning light that had filtered into the room. The girth looked massive as it rested on her belly, the tight mat of my furry pubes equally visible. I saw that she was straining to look down as well; I felt her tense and there was what seemed like an immediate rise in body temperature. I needed the twin to go back into the frame of mind that we had been in when she woke me up a couple of hours ago. We would handle our emotional baggage later.

She was silent for a while, contemplating what she saw and seeming to make up her mind about something. She reached for my face and smothered it with kisses as she climbed on top of me and pushed hard against my erection, sliding up and back until it felt like my penis was on fire from the slippery wet friction of her pussy juices. Her tongue found mine and we explored each other's mouths while I turned her on her side and began massaging her breasts. In turn, she used her leg to rub against my throbbing erection while her frenzied response to my fingers sent ripples of anticipation through her body. I reached for her firm boobs and gave her nipples and areola a rough chafe until I could hear her breath come in sharp gasps and a groan escaping from her mouth.

"Oh, shit," she mumbled. "I think I'm ready!" She kept softly whispering words in a babbling language I was unable to decipher but I was incredibly aroused by her apparently approaching orgasm without even touching her vagina. When I pushed her her back onto the bed and placed myself between her legs, I looked down and realised I was was hard and ready for penetration. When Rachel looked down at my manhood, I heard her catching her breath quietly. But she lifted her legs, bending at the knees and pulling them up and apart with her hands, as if demanding that I enter her immediately. With her legs spread like they were, I felt a hunger that was almost primal to enter her, spread her legs and push into her. But, it was her first time. Instead of losing control, I nodded, as drips of my precum splattered directly into her moist slit. "I'm sorry if it hurts, Rachel. I'll go really slow."

She nodded up at me, gasping now as the tip of my long, hard member pressed against her slit directly. She moaned, "Please, please, kiss me when you do it? I want to give you my cherry… I want to be yours."

I couldn't do anything but obey. Our lips locked as I leaned over her, and I gently pressed my cock into her, bowing my body so she had enough room to touch herself. I slid into her tightness and in only a moment I felt her viginal resistance, and she gasped and shook uncontrollably. A thrill like none I had ever experienced filled me as I watched Rachel cum on my cock for the first time. The searing heat of her orgasm sent my blood racing through me, my heart was pounding. I was breathing in hard jagged gasps as I memorized the look on her face, the smell of our sex, the sound of her cries of pleasure as she screamed out "Oh Fuck, Do it. Do it!" Over and over. As her orgasm washed over her, as she reached its peak I couldn't hold back any longer and rammed my cock forward breaking through the barrier feeling her virgin pussy stretch to receive a cock for the first time, my cock, her sister's boyfriend's hungry throbbing cock.

She screamed, a shrill piercing sound of shock and pain and she looked into my eyes in surprise. Shock turned to a dreamy look of lustful love as she tried to move her sex onto mine, but I held her fast in place, impaled on my quivering manhood. All thought was gone except for the feel of her hot newly pierced pussy pulsing around my prick and her ass wiggling against my balls as she tried to fuck me, squealing in desperation. Grabbing a hold of her red hair I pulled her head back and silenced her screams with my mouth. Swallowing the sound and thrusting my tongue deep into her mouth as I had just held my manhood inside her newly formed womanhood. A small measure of thought returned at the taste of a tear that trickled down her cheek and along the edge of our kiss. I released her mouth. "Shit, are you OK?" I whispered against her ear, and sucked softly on the lobe. 

“It was incredible. Just like Jessica said it would be…The stretching felt just like the moment when you try putting on a turtleneck shirt but your head gets stuck in your sleeve instead but you try to push it in anyways,” Rachel giggled, “Now it just feels… like I'm a part of you. I belong to you now. I'm a woman…”  

“You look different…” she looked at me quizzically, “you have a glow… when you have sex, your brain releases happy hormones like Serotonin and Oxycontin, which help in cutting down the stress levels and make you feel relaxed. The result? You get clearer-looking skin with a lit-from-within glow. You look… amazing…” I whispered, kissing her lightly on the lips. 

“Please… fuck me now, before the sun rises.”

“Is that when Jessica is due to return?”

Rachel nodded her head so I began rocking my shaft in and out of her torn pussy ever so slightly. I waited for her body to adjust to my invading member and shifted to rest on my elbows allowing both hands access to her sensitive breasts. Rolling her nipples between my thumb and forefinger I kneaded them firmly, replacing the sensation of tearing and fullness in her pussy with one of quiet pleasure. 

“Fuuuuck… my titties are just like Jessica's… she said you loved them… she said you knew how to make them feel amazing!” The feel of her rapid breath on my face stimulated me, driving me toward completion. I watched the expressions on her face change, seeing the discomfort lesson I began slowly to withdraw my cock from her pussy. The velvety squeeze of her muscles contracting as I pulled out was almost more than I could bare. I left just the tip inside her.

I raised up on my arms, extending them to full length, locking my elbows in place and I gazed at her, seeing that she was watching me. As our eyes locked onto each other a quiver passed through my heart, a sensation that thrilled my very being and I watched the flames of lust leap and burn as I slowly pushed back inside her. I was hypnotized by the look in her eyes, I drank in the texture of her fresh pussy, the smell of her excitement tinged with a hint of virgin blood. I licked my lips and tasted the lingering essence of her earlier orgasm. I knew she felt every millimeter of my cock enter her, I watched it on her face as she felt the walls of her unused hole expand, stretch to let me in, feeling the hard softness of my rod as her sister's boyfriend began to fuck her. Thrusting in and out, I reveled in the slick feel of her pussy sliding over my hard meat, the cunt lips sucking the tender skin of my prick as I quickened my movements. With her first moan of pleasure my control snapped and I began the hard pistoning I had held off for so long. Rachel's own pleasure was once again rising and she was thrusting up to meet me, driving us closer to climax. And with that I let loose--there were no holds barred. I fucked and bucked and fucked and bucked as hard as I could slamming into her pussy as hard as she was slamming into me.

"Oh fuck, Rachel, Fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck-fuck," I said rapidly and in time with each collision of pleasure

"I'm cuummmmminnng! I'm CUMMMMMMIIIIIIIINNNG! FUUUUCK!"

I kept slamming hard onto me until suddenly she stopped and sounded like she was crying. And in fact tears were in her eyes and she was whimpering, then her whole body seized tight a dozen times in a row, each seizure squeezing my cock harder than I'd ever experienced inside a woman. She pressed her hand to my shoulder, and I felt her pussy clench around me as she came, my cock deep inside of her. I couldn't help but let my cock twitch in time with her shudders, her hand pulling away from the place where we were now joined to wrap around me, holding me close through her orgasm. The pleasure was intense, immeasurable. I had thought that her tits were the best feeling imaginable, but this was a thousand times better. She was so warm on my cock, softer than I'd ever imagined, and so wet. Her muscles kept milking me for what seemed like a minute, and I didn't dare move for fear of setting off my own orgasm, pumping her tight pussy full of my milky semen. I tried desperately to hold onto my load and my arse rose and fell, my hips pistoning my cock in and out of her sex. Her orgasm swelled and finally burst again to the sensations of my hard cock pounding against her cervix, jarring her body with each thrust. As my own peak rushed in I screamed her name and grabbed her hips digging my fingers deep into the flesh and with one final plunge I rammed my cock hard and deep.

Which of course, sent me to the edge, "I’m going to… I can’t hold on!" I squealed loudly and rapidly, "Here I go, hold me! HOLD ME!" I felt my balls rise and my cock swell tightly in her hot sheath. My cum erupted from within me again and again, at least a dozen strong cannon shots of hot sticky spunk, the tingling seizing my cock so intense I couldn’t tell where I ended and Rachel began. Then just as suddenly I became stiff as if paralyzed; I literally could not move. My brain was caught in the vice grip of pleasure and blue explosions, my chest in the vice grip of her loving arms, and my dick in the spasmodic vice grip of her cunt muscles.

I reached up and wrapped my arms around her shoulders and squeezed her as if my life depended on it. The pleasure seemed to rise like a wave, bowling me over, taking everything I had. I continued to thrust into her unprotected pussy, my cock twitching, and I felt the spurts of pleasure and cum rocketing into her. Her arms held me close as I came, our bodies still sliding, slick with sweat and everything else as I groaned with every twitch and spurt from my hard cock.

“I’ve got you baby,” Rachel whispered from beneath me, tears streaming from her dilated green eyes.

"Rachel! Oh Rachel. Hold me," I said more softly, "Hold me, Hold me, Hold me."

I looked at her face and realized she was not crying out of pain or sadness--she was "crying" because she felt so loved. She looked at me, I looked at her and we both smiled as the last of my sperm gushed from the head of my buried prick filling the last female of her family with my seed. I pulled out until only the still throbbing tip was left inside her and then I rammed forward once, twice, three more times until the final shivering sensation of my orgasm began to subside. I stayed in that position, my head thrown back, diminishing cries of passion fading from my lips, heaving jagged breaths slowly calming, until I felt her arms circle me and hug me close.

The strength in my arms gave way and I rolled over onto my back with her still pressed close to my chest, my quivering cock still buried in her newly opened little hole. I savored the feel of our juices as it dribbled down over my balls. I pushed my hips tighter to hers and with my hands on the small of her back pressed her snugly down on my now softening cock. I relished the feel of her pussy as it cooled to normal temperature and relaxed allowing me to slip out and rest between our bodies. Finally, though, my pleasure was spent and I paused my shaking thrusts, catching Jessica's face and pulling her into a gentle but hungry kiss. I rolled off her, and we both just lay there, panting, spent.

She was the first one to break the companionable silence. "That was so perfect. It was just what I wanted. I'm sorry if I was confusing," she glanced away from me. "It's not that I wanted to deceive you, it's just that... for my first time, I wanted it to be just the way that Jessica told me. With someone I love so much, with nothing at all between us, both accepting the consequences.”

She trailed off so I co tinued, speaking softly as we were greeted by the dawn chorus, like a thousand ti y angels were celebrating our procreation. "While I was inside you, I was thinking about us… a future with you in it. Somehow, all of us, living happily ever after. Married… with children." Rachel blushed, flipping up on one arm to look at me, her beautiful tits and softly curving hips making a beautiful view for me as I leaned over as well. "So maybe we should just... see what happens?" 

Rachel looked down between her legs. "That really must have been a huge load, I can feel," she giggled. Despite having just achieved the biggest orgasm I'd ever felt, my cock twitched, and I watched as she leaned back, spreading her legs so I could watch a pearlescent teardrop of my seed emerge from her tightness.

“Married… with children?” asked a voice from the door. It was Jessica, back to swap places with her twin.

“It's not… no, Jess, he knew I was me. He knew!” Rachel gasped. "What are you doing here so soon?" Rachel stared straight into her sister's eyes. For a moment the panting twin just lay there, frozen like a deer in headlights. When Rachel tried to jump off the bed, Jessica leapt forwards, catching her as her feet touched the floor, grabbing her by the wrist.

"Let go!" she yelped.

"Rachel, wait! Just wait!"

“I know he worked it out. I heard him crying out your name as he came inside you.” The twin sisters struggled together, as Jessica pulled Rachel back on the bed. She wrapped her arms around her beloved sister, despite her protests and her struggling. But as she gripped tighter, Rachel began to calm down. Her sister's hair fell on her face I lifted myself up to the pillows. Rachel knew there was no use trying to deny anything now. My cream still oozed from her vagina.

"Remember why we just did that. What you were doing… with him… think… Why-," Jessica began.

"Because I'm in love with him and I wanted to give myself to him… the way you had. I love you both, OK!" Rachel snapped. "I'm in love with him… but I love you… and I know you're disappointed in me… because he discovered our switch and I made him pop my cherry anyway."

“I'm not disappointed. I'm not angry at all. I saw with my own eyes that you love him as much as I do. It was perfect. He made it perfect. Did you hear what he said? Married with children, all of us together, somehow… that's what he wants… for us all. That's a beautiful dream.” Jessica looked at me with love in her eyes, “He always blames himself, he always feels guilty for having feelings for us both… but his love comes from his heart. It's pure. We are the ones tainting it.”

Rachel curled herself up in a ball. She sobbed heavily, hiding her face from her sister. Months, if not years worth of emotion came flooding out. Through her sobs, she declared her love and explained how it evolved into a sexual desire and then a need from within her very soul. She told me how she hated it when I dated Ellen. How she even relished her times spent swapping places with Jess so she could pretend that the love we felt was for her too. She knew it was wrong, but not having her hearts desire… that was a far worse torture than anything in the world. "Do you have any idea what it's like? To want to love someone… to want to make love to someone who's around you all day? Every day? Our Mom loves you, hell, even Ellen probably still loves you. When I see you with Jessica…” Rachel turned to her sister, “I feel… everything you feel… with him… so every time I see him with you… I wish I was you. It's been a nightmare."

Jessica looked adoringky at her sister, "Rachel, baby. I… we… we will never do anything to hurt you. I will include you in everything we do. Fifty/fifty. We spent our childhood sharing everything so we will share this… but only if that’s what you want?” Jessica turned to me with a pleading look in her eyes, matched by Rachel’s longing stare. Once again, she hid her face from her sister, crying deeply. Jessica couldn't help but cry as well. No one could stand to see someone they love in such agony. Not even me. Tears sprang from my eyes.

"Rachel, honey," I said, stroking my fingers through Rachel’s red hair as I scooped her into my embrace, "I had no idea. I'm so, so sorry… yes, that’s what I want."

"You do?” 

“Yes, somehow. I don't know how. It won't be easy. I guess it's not supposed to be and… It's been a long night…” I yawned.

“Just knowing… is enough… we can talk more about it in the morning?” Rachel replied, looking at her sister who was still smiling. Jessica reached over and hugged me in silent acknowledgement. 

“You think I'm a freak, don't you?" Rachel Said after a few minutes as we all composed ourselves.

"No honey. You gave me your virginity. I became part of you… both of you. I guess I belong to you both now.”

“You made it so special…” Rachel’s tears had stopped and she looked up at me with nothing but love.

“You're my… God, I love you… I'd do any-," I stopped myself and istrad hugged her. We were bith still naked and despite the sunlight streaming i to the lodge, it felt a little cold.

I knew I would do anything for her… for both of them. Anything. But did that include… this? Jessica jumped onto the bed and cuddled into me as I held her sister. I looked at her, and her beautiful green eyes looked back up at me. I knew the answer. Yes, anything, everything… including making love to them both. A twinkle appeared in Jessica’s eye, “Let’s sleep on it.”

________

When I woke up, I had a touch of cottonmouth, but no headache. I focused my eyes on the tree filtered sunlight dancing across the bed. Then I looked down. Two slender arms criss-crossed my chest. One girl on my left, the other on my right, me in the middle. We were naked above the covers. I have to tell the truth, it was the most wonderful way to wake up I could imagine.

I lay in bed, thinking, remembering, wondering how the future could unfold, repeating the same prayer over and over in my head, "God, give me strength." I closed my eyes and I wanted to shut out the world forever. But it was too late for that now. My instinct was to pursue a relationship with Jessica… and Rachel, despite the feelings I had for first their older sister and then their mother. I should have run away the first chance I had. I was going to be a father and… I knew I was going to marry one of the twins. Love had made me a coward and now there was nowhere to run. The girl to my right stirred, then pillowed her head on my shoulder. I had no idea which twin sister it was. The girl on my left sighed. "Shh," she whispered. “Go back to sleep. We'll tell our secrets soon enough. Go to sleep. Go to sleep…”

[cherrirui-official]

Awe yeah Hitman JD art (+ semi-unrelated doodle bc I wanted to put something over the cut)

!! Blood warning for the art under the cut !!

@lemony-and-zesty HI I stumbled upon your Hitman John Dory au while looking at trolls fanart and I'm SO NORMAL abt him!!!! I just had to draw him I hope that's okay

[warakami-vaporwave]

Superaudio Matcha 83 (version 2)

[youjustdontunderstandmymusic]

the multiverse of madness if it served cunt

aka charli xcx 360 mv starring all the hotties

julia fox / emma chamberlain / gabbriette / rachel sennott / chloe cherry / salem mitchell / chloë sevigny / alex consani / quenlin blackwell / hari nef

[osmoticeel]

sorry i sent your boyfriend on the first transwarp test flight. yeah he begged me to go and gave me a sob story about his father. his dna is evolving at an unprecedented pace and his last words were something about pepperoni. sorry.

[shuasfilm]

（⭒˘˘) ✻ ⁺ ✧ ❛🌸

[murderofsomeone]

this is how lifetime achievement award went I think